wit as touching their accomplishment and consummation Some reconcile the difference of these two in this manner Faith apprehendeth the promises proposed in the Creed concerning things to come Hope the things themselves promised which are to come But this reconcilement is not so popular and easie to be conceived by the vulgar fort as is the other Object 2. Faith is the evidence of things which are not seen Therefore not of things present Answ It is the evidence of things which are not seen to wit by the outward sense but they are seen by the eyes of the mind even as if they did lie open to the eyes of the body Again they are not seen as is afore-shewed in respect of their accomplishment and consummation 5. What are the causes of faith How the H. Ghost is the principall efficient cause of faith Ephes 2.8 THe first and principall efficient cause of faith both historicall temporary and of working miracles is the holy Ghost howbeit hee is cause of these by his divine generall working only but he is cause of justifying faith by a speciall kinde of working By the grace of God ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God who enlightneth the minde that it may understand the word and moveth the will that it may assent unto the word once understood Object The divell hath historicall faith It is therefore wrought in him by the holy Ghost Ans Yea even whatsoever faith is in the divell is wrought by the Spirit of God but that by a generall and universall working only as hath been said whereby he worketh in all not by a speciall and proper action because by such a kind of working the holy Ghost fashioneth and frameth a justifying faith in the elect alone For verily whatsoever knowledge and understanding is in divels and hypocrites God effecteth it by his Spirit but not so as to regenerate or justifie them that they might rightly acknowledge him to be the authour of this gift and magnifie him therefore for after this manner hee worketh faith in the elect alone The divels therefore and hypocrites have faith from the Spirit of God but the elect from the Spirit of God sanctifying them The word of God preached the instrumentall cause of faith Rom. 1.16 Rom 10 17. 1 Cor 4.15 The instrumentall cause of faith in generall is the whole word of God comprehended in the books of the old and new Testament in which writings also are contained many works and miracles of God besides the word But the chief and proper instrument of justifying faith is the preaching of the Gospel The Gosel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God This instrument doth the holy Ghost use yet not as necessary in regard of his working but arbitrary and at his own good pleasure both to stir up faith in us and to nourish strengthen and increase the same Wherefore ordinarily justifying faith is never engendered in those who are of yeers to receive it without the preaching of the Gospel Speciall revelation the cause of faith of miracles The formall cause of faith The object of faith The subject of faith The ends of faith The cause of that faith which worketh miracles is not simply the word of God but there must necessarily come thereto an especiall or immediate revelation from God The formall cause of justifying faith is a certain knowledge and confidence in Christ The object of it is whole Christ and his benefits promised in the word The subject or part of man wherein it remaineth is the understanding will and heart of man The end or finall cause 1. The glory of God to wit the celebration of his truth justice bounty mercy which hee hath shewed in the sending of his Son and in the giving of faith in him 2. Our salvation that wee may receive the blessings which are promised in the word 6. What are the effects of faith The effects of faith THe effects of justifying faith are 1. The justifying of us before God 2. Joy resting on God and peace of conscience Being justified by faith we have peace with God 3. Our whole conversion regeneration and all our obedience which followeth faith and beginneth at the same time with faith For by faith God purifieth our hearts Rom. 5.1 To the effects of faith appertaine also the consequents thereof that is increase of spirituall and corporall gifts and the receiving of the things themselves which faith aimeth at Acts 15.9 The first then and immediate effect of justifying faith is justification from this afterwards flow all other benefits purchased by the bloud of Christ which all we beleeve to be given us by faith faith it selfe being the cause of them for That which is the cause unto any cause of any effect is likewise a cause of that effect If thererefore faith be the next cause of our justification in respect of us it is also a cause of those things which necessarily follow justification Thy faith hath saved thee Luke 8.48 In a word The effects of faith are justification and regeneration which is begun here and is to be perfected in the life to come Rom. 3.28 10.10 Acts 13.39 7. Unto whom faith is given Justifying faith is given to all the elect and to them only Joh. 6.44 10.26 Matth. 13.11 Acts 13.48 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.16 2 Thes 3.2 Mat. 7.22 JUstifying faith is only proper to the elect and that to all of them for it is given to the elect alone and to all the elect even to infants as concerning some inclination No man can come to mee except the Father which hath sent mee draw him Ye beleeve not for ye are not of my sheep It is given to you to know the secrets of heaven but unto them it is not given And they beleeved as many as were ordained to everlasting life Whom he predestinated them also he called and whom hee called them also hee justified Faith is the gift of God All have not hearkened to the Gospel For all men have not faith Temporary faith and the faith of miracles is given to those who are members of the visible Church only that is hypocrites Have wee not by thy Name done many great works Cast out divels But now neverthelesse this faith of miracles ceaseth which flourished in the primitive Church for that now the doctrine is sufficiently confirmed Historicall faith all they have who are by profession of the Church whether they be of the godly or reprobates yea and they also who are not members of the Church but enemies as divels and tyrants Historicall is a part of justifying faith because there can be no assent or perswasion of a thing which is not first known Object Historicall faith is a good work The divels have historicall faith Therefore they have good works Answ Historicall
is conveyed by an Angel into heaven lyeth corporally under the formes of bread and wine is really carried up and downe in the hands of the Minister and received by the mouth of the Communicants These forgeries are repugnant to the Articles of Faith the Incarnation the Ascension and Intercession and the returne of Christ unto Judgement and to the nature of Sacraments in which the signes must needs remaine and not lose their nature 3. The Lords Supper teacheth us That Christ is to be worshipped in heaven at the right hand of his Father For it overthroweth not but establisheth and ratifieth the Articles of Faith and doctrine of the whole Gospel which sheweth that Christ is to be sought and worshipped Above Colos 3.2 Seek the things which are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Acts 7.55 And Stephen when he was stoned saw Christ and worshipped him Above standing at the right hand of God The ancient Church also sang in their Liturgy or common Service and Prayer Sursum corda Wee lift up our hearts unto the Lord. On the other side the Masse telleth us That Christ is to be worshipped in the bread which adoration and worship questionlesse is idolatrous For To worship Christ in the bread is to direct our worship in soule minde cogitation and as much as may be in the motion of our bodies to the place in which the bread is and turning hereto to yield reverence unto Christ as if he were present there more than else-where So of old they worshipped God at the Arke turning thereto with their minds and as much as might be with their externall grace and inclination of body That this is idolatry we prove 1. Because no creature hath power to tie the worship of God to any thing or place Exod. 25.22 29.42 1 King 8.33 12.29 10 31. Dan 9.11 2 Kings 12.13 Amos 4.4 wherein God hath not commanded by expresse word himselfe to be worshipped and wherein God hath not promised to heare us And hereby is the cause of that difference plainly seen why the Jews directing their prayer to the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat did notwithstanding withall in spirit worship the true God and were by promise from him assured to be heard but worshipping in Dan and in Bethel and in the high places and in the Temple of Samaria were Idolaters not knowing what they worshipped and the cause of this thing is more at large declared 1 Kings 17.9 2. Because in the New Testament all worship which is tyed to any certain place on earth is utterly taken away and spirituall worship only required stirred and kindled by the holy Ghost and done with a true faith and knowledge of God Joh. 4.21 22 23. So Christ teacheth Yee worship that which yee know not wee worship that which wee know But the houre cometh when ye shall neither in this mountaine nor at Jerusalem worship the Father But the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth Whereas Christ saith in spirit not in this mountaine nor at Jerusalem he doth plainly take away worship tied and restrained to any certaine place on earth Wherefore we must also take away and have in detestation this impious invention of Christs corporall presence in the Mass or in the bread and wine which is the foundation of idolatrous adoration or worship For this being put that Christ is in body present in the bread whether it be said to be done by Transubstantiation or Consubstantiation the Popish adoration standeth fast For as in ancient times before the Ascension it was not only lawfull but behoovefull also to worship Christ wheresoever he was so now also if he be in the bread he must be worshipped in the bread whether he be there seen or not seen For much more were we to beleeve the voice of God then any sense of ours if it expressed and specified any such matter Likewise of the contrary side the presence of Christs body in the bread is taken away if we take away by Gods commandement this foule and shamefull Popish adoration of Christs body lying covertly by their judgements under the formes of Bread and Wine Here the Ubiquiraries except against us on their behalfe that Christ is present in the bread not to be worshipped but to be eaten and that he commanded not himself to be adored but to be eaten Answ In both these asseraions they conclude no more then that which is in controversie for Christ commanded neither of these If he be in the bread he must there be worshipped because of the generall commandement Let all the holy Angels of God worship him Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God They therefore imagine Christ in the bread and yet say it is not lawfull to worship him which is an open deceit and mockery Wherefore Musculus and others to salve this sore are content to fall downe before the Bread and worship Christ therein But Heshusius replyeth against us thus The Divinity is not adored in all the creatures though it be present in all Therefore neither is it necessary that the humanity should be adored in the bread though it be corporally present therein Ans The examples are not alike The adoration of the Divinity is not tyed to all creatures but it is tyed to the humanity assumed as to a proper peculiar Temple Wheresoever then Christs humanity is there the Divinity will be worshipped in it and with it And indeed by this their own maine argument The Ubiquity of Christs manhood confuted by the Ubiquitaries own argument the Ubiquity of Christs manhood is quite overthrowne For seeing the manhood is not to be worshipped in all creatures and every-where it followeth that it is not present in all peares apples ropes cheeses c. as the Ubiquitaries write thereof These differences did D. Vrsine in the yeare of our Lord 1569. thus inlarge and deliver 1. The Supper testifieth that Christs onely sacrifice justifieth The Masse-Priests say that the Masse justifieth for the very worke done as they use to speake that is through the externall rite and action 2. The Supper teacheth us that Christ redeemed us by offering himselfe for us The Masse-Priests say that we are redeemed by Christ offered by them 3. The Supper telleth us that our salvation is perfected by Christs owne sacrifice The Masse-mongers report that it is perfected by infinite numbers of Masses 4. The Supper instructech us how we are ingraffed into Christ by faith by means of the holy Ghost The Masse falsly feigneth that Christ entreth into us corporally or wee are ingraffed into Christ by his corporall conveyance into us 5. The Supper teacheth us that Christ having ended his sacrifice ascended into heaven Our Massemongers tell us that he in his body is on the Aliar 6. In the Supper bread and wine remaine and change not their substance because Sacraments retaine and change not the substance of the signe The Masse-Priests declare unto us that
can darken because the assumption of the flesh was made not according to any naturall propertie as is illocalitie by which the Word is united to the Father and holy Ghost but according to the characteristicall properties by which he is distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost as Damascen excellently sheweth Lib. 3. cap. 7. Otherwise either the assumption had not been made solely by the Word but also by the Father and holy Ghost or else surely all the other naturall attributes of the Word none excepted should be attributed to the flesh by the assumption or vertue of the union and so monstrously wee might affirme that the flesh in the eternall infinite incorporeall Word c. did most eminently transcend all respect of time finitie corporietie c. and hath truly obtained an eternall infinite incorporeall way of existing If so what will ubiquitarisme leave for Eutyches Where will our Adversaries sixth Thesis stand Where will our brother be our flesh our faith and comfort Wherefore in that with so much cunning the Sophister urgeth the illocalitie of the Word he paints to no purpose for by this he will be no more able to prove the locall true and solid flesh as hee calls it to be made illocall by the illocall Word in the vertue of the union then if he should say that mans bodie by the force of union hath most highly transcended all densitie corporietie mortalitie c. and doth truly obtaine in the soule a rationall spirituall immortall c. manner of existing because it is hypostatically united with the reasonable spirituall immortall soule Away with such trifles The proofe of the Major is nothing but like to the former fallacie of non causae because the illocalitie of God assuming is no more the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh assumed then the eternitie simplicitie immensitie of the same makes the flesh eternall most simple and immense We are not onely not to conceive any place or localitie in God but also time finitie and humanitie must cease to be in our thoughts Answ Must then the thought of these in the flesh assumed cease No because the union is so made that the natures and naturall properties remain entire and inconfused Neither is the proofe of the Minor to any purpose for the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme or limit not of the flesh but of the assumption of the flesh Neither is the flesh made the very illocall hypostasis of the Word or changed into it but so by it and in it assumed that it subsisteth in it and is sustained and borne up by it as the proper flesh of the Word In the meane while let it be and remain even in the Word the true and locall flesh such as was by the Word and in the Word assumed Neither is this the opinion of the Schooles as I shewed before when they say That the hypostasis is the Terminus ad quem of the Assumption or that the union is terminated in the person as if the nature assumed were made the hypostasis or were terminated and defined by the hypostasis but that with the Word assuming it is united into one hypostasis and that the union of two natures makes not one nature but one person In which sense they also dispute that the union is not made in the person but in the nature In vaine then under this vizard of the Schoolmen doth he seek to hide himselfe Furthermore Athanasius understands the humanitie to be so assumed into God that it is not therefore made God but that it subsisteth in the person of God and is the proper flesh of God that God may be truly man and man truly God As for Chemnitius his swelling words the simple truth is no waies moved by them In vaine then doth the Sophister defend himselfe with this target What is more usuall then Claw mee and I will claw thee From Master Luther who though in some passages hee wrote well concerning our Lords last words our orthodox men appeale lest they should seem to depend on men to Matthew Mark Luke John Paul Peter all which testifie that the flesh of our Saviour even in the Word was and remained locall They appeale to our Saviour himself who after his resurrection in his locall flesh not without the Word but in the Word not without the union but being then most united to the Word standing in the midst of his Disciples locally said See and touch a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have They appeale from both the Confessions of Luther to both the Testaments of the living God to the Augustan Confession and to Master Luthers owne sounder writings in which he rejecteth the ubiquitie of the flesh Finally they appeale from the Bergensin harmonie to the harmonie of the holy Evangelists and Apostles which we know is publickly received in the Church of Christ XXXIX Out of what is said it appeares also that the union of the Word with the flesh and of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion The Animadversion Now in the end he deduceth such consectaries which being rightly understood no orthodox Divine will reject But all of them are full of snares of which the younger sort must be briefly warned The first is That the union of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion This is well Why then hitherto did he not thus describe it but defined it a bare immanencie when plainly and fully it should have been defined an union lest the title should lye But afore I gave the Reader a caveat concerning this cunning in the Argument Among the orthodox Fathers Communion often signifieth an union because the one common hypostasis of the two natures is made up by union and this is the true and solid communion of the natures because truly and solidly that is most really and narrowly the Deitie is communicated to the humanitie and the humanitie to the Deitie that is so united that they are one person their natures and properties remaining entire So Damascen lib. 3. cap. 6. The divinity in one of his hypostasis hath totally communicated himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or is united to us Fulgentius to Donat. Man should never have received from God the grace of salvation if the communion that is the union of the divine and humane nature did not remaine in one person of Christ Yet oftner and properly in the Fathers Communion signifieth the common predication of either of the natures and properties thereof on the whole person in the concrete Which communication is not the union it selfe but the effect or consequence of the union and this communion is true and solid and as they speak most really in the person for it makes that God the Word is really solidly and truly man who suffered died rose againe and was received into glory and that man truly
not only is still unknowne to the wiseest and most sharp-witted of men Angels in part ignorant of the Gospel till they were informed by the word of Christ unlesse they be taught by the voice of the Church and efficacy of the Spirit but also in a great part was unknown to the Angels themselves before it was disclosed by the Son from the secret bosome of his eternall Father Which to unfold and praise if men and Angels should bend all the strength of wit and eloquence 1 Pet 1.12 yet were they never able to speak of it according to the due compasse and worth of the thing Whiles therefore I think with my self how much I might sinke under this charge I had rather it were committed to another who at least might somewhat better and more successively undergoe the same But when I well weigh the nature of mine office I perceive I ought with all cheerefulnesse both to help forward your salvation and obey God that calls me to so honourable an imployment especially he promising mee assistance with which whosoever are assisted may despaire in nothing for God will be effectuall by weak and abject meanes according to that of the Psalmist Out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength Psal 8.2 The word there used signifieth a child which beginneth to understand and speak There are that are commonly called children not onely in regard of age but also in regard of ability of understanding Two sorts of children or performance of any action Infants though such in age are sufficient witnesses of the divine goodnesse and providence being cleare evidences of Gods presence in the wonderfull propagation conservation and education of humane off-spring Humane off-spring an argument a gainst Atheists denying God abundantly confuting Divels and all Atheists that deny either God to be God or to be such a God as hee hath said himselfe 〈…〉 Our Saviour interpreteth that saying of the Psalmist of confession Acts 17.27 28 29. Mat. 21.16 In which kind it agreeth unto us all who do meditate or speak any thing concerning God For we are all infants in understanding and utterance In some kind wee are all infants touching all matters divine In this life we attain but some small beginnings of those things as the Emperour Gratian in his confession to Ambrose piously and truely writes We speak saith hee of God not what we ought but what we are able yea the Prophets and the Apostles themselves confesse the same thing 1 Cor. 13.9 For we know in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away And in v. 12. Now we see through a glasse darkely but then face to face But notwithstanding the beginnings wee learne are small and also the voice of the ministery be proportioned to our capacity therein God himself speaking with us as with babes and permitteth us like babes to speak to him yet so would the Lord have the doctrine touching himselfe to be known No hope of life to come but by knowing the things revealed concerning God as that he gives us no hope of another life by any other means Yea those beginnings whatsoever they are doe with so great a distance surpasse all humane wisedome that there is no comparison between it and them for these rudimennts which to reason are hidden wisdome are both necessary and sufficient to everlasting salvation Let us therefore not onely acknowledge our infancy but desire also to be of the number of sucking babes For as the babe growes not to ripenesse of man-hood unlesse he be fed with the mothers milk or convenient food so we likewise that we may not fail of our hoped perfection 1 Pet. 1.1 2. ought not to refuse the milk of the Word whereby we are nourished and suckled to eternall life This is that spirituall infancy well pleasing to the Lord as Christ witnesseth rebuking the Pharisees disdain of the childrens cry in the Temple Hosanna to the Son of David These are those infants in whose voice the Lord will be effectuall By whose mouthes as the Psalmist addeth hee perfecteth strength Psal 8.2 Mollerus upon the 8. Psal v. 2. A description of the kingdom of Christ or as they translate who weigh the originall foundeth a kingdome Hee speaketh of the strength or kingdome which is seen in this life called the kingdome of Christ which is the Son of God instituting and preserving of a ministery thereby gathering a Church quickning beleevers by the sound of the Gospel and sanctifying them by the holy Spirit to eternall life defending the Church in this life against the kingdome of the Divell and after this life raising them up holy to eternall life that in them may reign the Godhead evidently and not covertly by the ministery The foundation of Christs kingdome is Christ and how many waies That which is the foundation of this kingdome St. Paul declares 1 Cor. 3.11 Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ Christ is the foundation first in his proper person Because all the members of his kingdom namely the Saints being conjoyned and inserted into him doth he carry about him keeping and holding them together as the foundation doth the other parts of the building as the vine doth its branches Then again by his doctrine For as good laws are the sinews of a politicall-kingdom so this kingdom is gathered kept and governed by the doctrine concerning Christ And as without a foundation the building cannot consist Phil. 3.8 so unlesse we hold to Christ and what he is and what he hath done for us whatsoever else may seem to be piety or comfort it 's fading it 's 〈…〉 nothing This foundation is laid in the mouths of infants when they beleeving this same doctrine upon their hearing of it do by the incitement of the holy Spirit learne and imbrace the same and thereby are ingraffed and grow into one with Christ In this businesse of maine importance God useth our infancy to illustrate his glory The greatnes of the work Why God useth weake means for the conversion of them and weaknes of the instrument plainly proving that so great a matter is not effected or dependent by and on our but Gods effectuall power Also to the end it might blunt the insolencie of his adversaries when as their lofty power is subdued under our weaknes and our seeming folly evinceth that nothing is more foolish than their wisdom As it is said In silence and hope shall be your strength For the Son of God destroyeth the works of the Divel snatching from him them that beleeve remitting their sin and taking it away and beginning in them eternall life defending the Church accusing and laying open the malice of the enemies repressing and punishing them both in this present life and at the full deliverance of the Church from all
as we neither reject nor contemne the testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who do often say that the holy Scriptures have not their authority else-where then from the word of the Church 1 Reason The reproach of God For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say that the authority of Gods Word dependeth of the testimony of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why we beleeve that the Scriptures were delivered from heaven be the witnesse of the Church who seeth not that hereby the authority of a mans voice is made greater then the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimony unto another so that he is the only or the chiefe cause why credence is given unto the other out of all doubt greater credit is given unto him then unto the other who receiveth his testimony Wherefore it is a speech most unworthy the majesty of God that the voice of God speaking in his holy Book is not acknowledged except it be confirmed by the witnesse of men 2 Reason Our comfort Faith is grounded on approved witnesse therefore not on mans Secondarily whereas the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge whereof is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflicts of doubtfulnesse in all mens minds are so great what full assurance of our faith can there be what sure consolation against assaults or temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth be no otherwise knowne unto us to be indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom we see so much ignorance errour and vanity to be that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much unto their word except other reason concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and Christian Religion is plainly exposed unto the mocks and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouths doe therefore only desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selves say so For if they be by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it then we affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the Scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion and doth challenge a far higher authority unto it selfe then which hangeth upon mens words For so saith Christ himselfe I receive not the record of man signifying thereby John 5. that his doctrine stood not no not on John Baptists testimony although yet he did alledge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moved to beleeve Therefore he addeth But I say these things that you may beleeve I have a greater witnesse then the witnesse of John And if Christ now being humbled said these things of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his Throne Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. My word and my preaching stood not in entising speech of mans wisdome but in plaine evidence of spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God If so be then our faith must not rest no not upon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shall it depend on the bare word of men Ephes 2. The Church her selfe is said to be built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church stayeth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnesse for so should not the Church be upheld by the testimony of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And it is said 1 John 5. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater If it be greater then the authority of it hangeth not on the record of man but we are to give more credence unto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to be indeed his voice then unto the Church affirming the same 1 Object That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Ans The Minor is false Now that it is said of the contrary That by the Churches record alone it doth appeare unto us that the sacred bookes which wee have were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their fore-head and that even unto us they are come uncorrupt this we grant not For God far more certainly testifieth both in Scripture and in the hearts of his Saints that no feigned or forged thing is in these books then it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand upon the Churches testimony alone in this point shew that themselves have not as yet felt or understood the chiefest testimony 2 Object The discerning of books Ans The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost Furthermore they say That the bookes authenticke or as they terme them Canonicall of both Testaments are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches judgement and therefore that the authority of holy Canon doth depend on the Churches wisdome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the Churches judgement but being imprinted into the bookes themselves by the Spirit of God is onely acknowledged and approved by the Church this is easily to be understood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and majesty of the heavenly Spirit doth lesse evidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of word and matter then in others of which it is cleere that they are the heavenly Oracles 2 The certainty of Authors set down in writing by the divine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these bookes themselves nor out of others which are Canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not opened by those whom God by certain testimonies hath warranted unto us to be endued with a Propheticall spirit or themselves doe not shew any certain Authours of them or by their form of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this evidence of spirit or certainty of the authours we build not our judgement on the testimony of the Church but of the bookes themselves And therefore not for the Churches judgement only do we judge some books to be Canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the Canonicall but rather for the very cause of this difference which we find in the bookes themselves 3 Object The Church is more
ancient then the Scripture 1 Ans The Minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater authority it is too trifling For the Word of God is the everlasting wisdome in God himselfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested unto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in Paradise yea the Word is that immortall seed of which the Church was borne The Church therefore could not be except the word were first delivered Now when we name the holy Scripture The Scripture is first in nature as the cause we mean not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are contained in them which they shall never be able to prove to be of lesse antiquity then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2 Ans The Minor is false yet the summe of the Law and Gospel was the same for ever To conclude neither is that which they assume alwayes true That the authority of the ancienter witnesse is greater then of the younger A younger workman may be more skilfull then an elder for such may be the condition and quality of the younger witnesse that he may deserve greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnesse of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnesse of him yet neither his nor all other witnesses authority is therefore greater then Christs alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee have is the Word of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnesse of it self the same but with that kind of witnesse that is more certaine and sure then all the others of Angels and men There is alledged also to this purpose a place 4 Object The pillar of truth 1 Tim 3. where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But sith the Scripture doth teach other-where and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest enough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a fundamentall or upholding pillar but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carry the truth left with her and committed unto her in the open face of all mankind Acts 9. Galat. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Titus 1. Galat. 2. even as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the Name of God before the Gentiles and Kings neither yet did Paul get credit unto the Gospel but the Gospel unto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the Gospel and as it were the Chieftaines and Masters of doctrine for a man is not bound to beleeve those that teach on their bare word but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alledge a sentence of Austine out of his book entituled 5 Object Chap. 5. A place of Augustine 1 Ans An Example maketh no rule Against the Epistle of the foundation I saith Austine would not beleeve the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church did move mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austine or some others did give credence unto the Gospel onely for the Churches authority yet might there not be fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine which these men would have they doe easily perceive who weigh both the whole course of this place and the phrase of speech which is usuall unto Austine For Austine going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of all proofe of their doctrine first hee opposeth one who as yet beleeveth not the Gospel 2 Ans He speaketh of himselfe as yet not converted or not sufficiently confirmed and denieth that such a one is able any way to be convicted by the Manicheans for he were to be convicted either by arguments drawne out of the doctrine it selfe of which themselves were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not have beleeved the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church had moved him thereunto Austine therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as he was then when he writ these things against the Manicheans but of himselfe before he was yet converted or not sufficiently confirmed And that he speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow doe manifestly declare Whom then I beleeved when they said Believe the Gospel why should I not beleeve them when they say Beleeve not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was moved especially by the authority of the Church hee meanes it of that time at which he obeyed the Churches voice that is departed from the Manicheans unto the true Church But after that once he was converted and had perceived the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authority of the Church but on a farre other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnesse for us whereas in the selfe same booke hee saith on this wise Chap. 14. Therefore he did beleeve the Church especially before he was able to perceive it Thou hast proposed nothing else but to commend that thy selfe beleevest and to laugh at that which I beleeve And when as I of the other side shall commend that which my selfe beleeve and laugh at that which thou beleevest what dost thou thinke we must determine or doe but even to shake hands with them who bid us to know certaine things afterward will us to beleeve things that are uncertaine and Let us follow them who bid us first to beleeve that which as yet we are not able to perceive that being more enabled by faith it selfe we may discerne to understand that which wee beleeve not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthening and enlightening our mind Wherefore they doe manifest injury unto Austine who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when he was not yet converted or was but weake unto that time when he affirmeth farre otherwise both of himselfe and all the godly For so reverent a regard ought wee to have of the word of God The application of the answer and such also is the force and efficacie of the holy Spirit in confirming the hearts of beleevers that we beleeve God yea without any creatures testimonie even as Elias forsooke not God no not when hee thought 1 Kings 19. That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the consequent than in the antecedent 2 Because there is
perswade not move the mind to assent without the inward testimony of the holy Ghost But the Spirit of God when he once breedeth this most assured perswasion in our minds that the doctrine which is contained in the holy Bible is of a truth the will of God and worketh that comfort and change of our minds and hearts which is promised and taught in this book by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within us though all Angels and men should say contrary yet we would beleeve this to be the voice of God but if that remaine not or be not in us though all should say it yet we would not beleeve it Neither doth not the Spirit therefore establish the authority of the Scripture Object The Scripture beareth witnesse of the Spirit therefore the Spirit not of it Answer because we are to examine what the Spirit speaketh within us by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of us the Spirit himselfe declareth unto us that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him and that he will teach us nothing in our hearts which is not agreeable unto that testimony before set down of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainly perswaded us of the Spirit himselfe we will never re-call our opinions of God and his worship to the Scripture as the only rule to try them by Now then after it is declared unto us by divine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnesse of that divine revelation in our hearts then at length do we find our selves to be confirmed by the mutuall testimony of the same Spirit in the Scripture and in our hearts and we beleeve the Scripture affirming of it self 2 Tim. 3. 2 Pet. 1. That it was delivered by divine inspiration to the holy men of God 6 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to be received in the Church The Scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith Whereas it appeareth unto us that it is the word of God which the Prophets and Apostles have left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must be the rule square by which all things which are taught done in the Church must be tried Now all things of which there useth to rise questions in the Christian Church do appertain either unto doctrine or unto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule unto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place we speak of the doctrine of the Church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which we are bound by the commandement of god to beleeve or obey and therefore they cannot be changed by the authority of any creature and they are become obnoxious unto the wrath of God whosoever submit not themselves in faith and obedience unto them To these decrees and precepts the Papists adde many sentences which not only are no where delivered in Scripture but are repugnant unto it and they contend That the Church or the Bishops have authority of decreeing yea contrary and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeve or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse then by the words of the holy Scripture to beleeve or obey Contrariwise we beleeve and confesse That no doctrine is to be proposed unto the Church not only if it be repugnant unto the holy Scripture but if it be not contained in it And whatsoever either is not by the expresse testimony of the holy Scripture delivered or doth not consequently follow out of the words of the Scripture rightly understood that we hold may be without hurt of conscience beleeved or not beleeved changed abrogated and omitted The difference of the Scripture and of other mens opinions For we must ever hold a necessary difference between the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writings and doctrine of others in the Church The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeved the rule of faith That the Scripture onely neither hath nor can have any errour in any matter other teachers both may erre and oftentimes also doe erre when they depart from the written word of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeved on their own word because we know that God speaketh with us in them others have credit not because themselves say so but because the Scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more then they can prove by the Scripture Wherefore we do not reject others doctrine and labours in the Church but only setting them in their owne place we submit them unto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is delivered of God himselfe and that not in one place only of the Scripture as You shall not adde unto the word which I spake unto you neither shall you take away from it And I protest unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecie of this booke Dent. 4. Revel 22. if any man shall adde unto thâ—se things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this booke And if any man shall diminish of the words c. Neither only by these words is forbidden that no false things and openly repugnant to the written word be added to the doctrine of the Church but also that no uncertaine things or things not appertaining unto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his will but this is onely to be learned out of that which is disclosed in his word And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Who searched the Scriptures daily Acts 17. whether these things were so 2 Faith is grounded only on the Word Secondly faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of divine worship that is the sure assent by which we embrace every word of God delivered unto us because it is impossible for us to be deceived by it if we understand it aright Further also that it may breed in us a true worshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoveable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine concerning God and Religion besides that which is knowne to be revealed in his word We may not therefore give the honour which is due unto God unto men neither may we go from certaine things to uncertaine but cleave only to the word of God in the doctrine concerning Religion and therefore humane decrees must not be accounted amongst those which we are to imbrace by faith Faith cometh by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeved or done are part of divine worship But things not prescribed are no part of divine worship Therefore they are not necessary Thirdly for so much as the worship of God is a worke commanded of God performed
same chapter By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified in his sight Vers 20 21 22 23. for by the law cometh the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference For all have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus Conferring like places together To conferre places of Scripture where though the same words be not spoken of the same thing yet the words and formes of speaking are used of the like things For if the interpretation of the like place be certaine and there be the same causes for the like interpretation to be given in the place in controversie which are in the other then of the like places we must give one and the same judgement Mat. 5.29 30. The Lord willeth to put out our eye to cut off our hand if they be a cause of offence unto us Now whereas the Law forbiddeth us to maime our body Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would have us that wee should rather forsake things most deare unto us than by the rust and motion of them wee should suffer our selves to be withdrawne from God the like forme of speech other-where used Jeremy 22.24 Deut. 32.10 to signifie things most deare and precious doth shew as If Jechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence and Hee kept him as the apple of his eye Consent of the catholike Church with 3 rules of direction therein John 8.37 When once according to that rule the controversies concerning the text and meaning thereof are judged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt and not without great advisement For lest by the name of the Church we be beguiled 1. No sentence or meaning is to be received which these rules of examining and judging which have been now declared do not suffer 2. Wee must consider what times and what writings are purest what points of doctrine have beene and in what ages either rightly expounded or depraved with errours 3. Whose interpretation either is of the authour or may be of 〈◊〉 confirmed by the testimonies of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controversies about the meaning of the Scripture drawne out of the Scripture it selfe doe all the godly and lovers of truth agree even as it is said Hee that is of God heareth the words of God Now the testimony of the ancient and catholike Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful mindes embrace and are so much more assured of the knowne truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeeld unto the testimonies of the Scriptures we must not seeke because of them a Judge higher then the word of God but must leave them unto the judgement of God as the Apostle counselleth us Reject him that is an hereticke after once or twice admonition Titus 3.20 knowing that he that is such is perverted and sinneth being damned of his owne selfe 1 Cor. 14.38 Rev. 22.11 And If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant Hee that is filthy let him be more filthy Neither verily doth he whom the word of God doth not satisfie rest on the authority of men as the truth it selfe doth shew but as these things are sufficient to shut the mouthes of them who gainesay the truth or at leastwise to manifest their impudency so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godly in debate of Religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the word of God Prayers An ardent and daily invocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy Spirit This if wee shall doe hee will not suffer us to make stay in errour which may pull us from him but will open unto us the true and certaine meaning of his word concerning all things necessary to our salvation that our faith may depend not on humane but divine authority even as it is promised Mat. 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you seeke and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened unto you Luke 11.13 James 1.5 For whosoever asketh receiveth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened How much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that desire him If any of you do lack wisedome let him ask it of God which giveth to all men liberally and reproacheth no man and it shall be given him but let him ask in faith and waver not Object 11. It is unmeet that the holy Ghost should be subject unto another Answ We make him not subject to any other but compare him with himselfe To their former arguments our adversaries adde That it is a shame that the holy Ghost speaking in the Church should be subject to the examination and judgment of another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same Spirit speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by Scripture we do not subject the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himself And by this means 1. We give unto him the praise of truth and constancy while we do acknowledge and restifie that he is alwaies like himself and doth never square from himself 2. We confesse that the supreme authority of pronouncing the will of God belongeth unto him while we doe not seek whether those things be true and certaine which he hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe unto him and this doe we even after the selfe same manner which he hath prescribed us and after we find out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controversie we submit our minds and wils Contrariwise it is easie to see 2 Contumelies against the holy Ghost issuing out of the Papists opinion of the Judge of the Scripture that our adversaries themselves are guilty of that contumely against the holy Ghost of which they accuse us For while they will have the authority of giving judgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and deciding of controversies not to belong unto the Scripture but unto themselves by this very thing 1. They imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe 2. They make themselves Judges higher then the holy Ghost and Word of God Lastly whereas Paul saith That he is the Minister of the New Testament Object 12. The Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth 2
Cor. 3.6 not of the Letter but of the Spirit for the Letter doth kill the Spirit doth quicken some men doe thence gather That we are to heare not what the written word of God soundeth but what the Spirit speaketh by the Church in our hearts Yea there hath growne an opinion heretofore That the Grammaticall and Literall meaning of the Scripture is pernicious except all be transformed into allegories But a manifold Paralogisme in this argument doth easily appeare Two significations of the word Letter if it be considered what the Letter and the Spirit signifieth in Paul for that all the doctrine and knowledge touching God as also the outward observation of the Law in those that are not regenerate is called the Letter by the Apostle and the Spirit signifieth 1. The holy Ghost himselfe Three significations of the word Spirit 2. The true doctrine concerning God when the holy Ghost is of force and efficacy by it 3. Faith and conversion and motions pleasing God being kindled of the holy Ghost through the Word as it appeares by the words going before For for that which here he saith The proofes of both significations Vers 2 3. That he was made of God a Minister not of the Letter but of the Spirit he said before That the Epistle of Christ was ministred by him and written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God in tables of the heart that is that his preaching was not in vaine but of force and efficacy in the hearts of men the holy Ghost working by it And in like manner he calleth the ceremony without conversion Circumcision in the Letter Rom. 2.27 29. but conversion it selfe Circumcision of the heart in the Spirit Walk in newnesse of Spirit Rom. 7.9 and not in the oldnesse of the Letter that is in true holinesse such as is begun by the Spirit in the regenerate not in the sin and hypocrisie of them who know verily the will of God and make practice also of outward discipline and behaviour but remaine without faith and conversion Wherefore first as the doctrine by the fault of men and not of it selfe 1 Answ The Letter killeth not of it selfe but by an accident remaineth only the Letter so also not of it own nature but because of the corruption of men it killeth that is it terrifieth mens minds with the judgement of God and doth stirre up a murmuring and hatred against God as we are plainly taught by the Apostle Rom. 7.12 13 14. The Law is holy and the Commandement is holy and just and good Was that then which is good made death unto mee God forbid But sin that it might appeare sin wrought death in mee by that which is good that sin might be out of measure sinfull by the commandement For we know that the Law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin But the proper effect of the Scripture is to quicken men that is to lighten them with the true knowledge of God and to move them to the love of God 2 Cor. 2.15 As it is said We are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them which perish c. Answ It killeth as it is without the Spirit Albeit the Letter that is the doctrine without that spirituall motion killeth yet the operation of the holy Ghost accompanying it when now it is not the Letter but the Spirit and power of God to salvation unto every one that beleeveth it doth not kill but quicken as it is said Thy word quickneth me Wherefore Psal 119. that the Letter kill us not we must not cast away the Scripture but the stubbornnesse of our hearts and desire of God that he would let his doctrine be in us and others not the Letter but the Spirit that is that he would forcibly move our hearts by it and turne them to him Answ The Spirit quickneth agreeing with the Word That it is added that the Spirit quickneth that calleth us not away from the Scripture to other opinions or revelations For that Spirit quickneth which dissenteth not from the Scripture but teacheth and mindeth the same which he hath uttered in the Scripture But that Spirit which leadeth men away from the Scripture it quickneth not but may be said much more truly to kill then the Letter that is not by an accident or externall cause but of it owne nature For the spirit of Antichrist is a lyar and a murtherer and therefore be it accursed unto us Answ The Apostles mis-construed by them They who by the Letter understand either the characters of letters or the proper and literall sense whether it be of the whole Scripture or of those speeches which are allegorically and figuratively spoken and by the Spirit the interpretation of these speeches it is manifest that they swerve far from the mind of Paul both by those things which have been spoken concerning the meaning of Paul and also because not only every sentence of Scripture whether it be proper of figurative but also every interpretation of it is and remaineth the killing Letter except the quickning force of the holy Ghost come unto it Wherefore sith that neither for interpretation nor revelation nor authority nor any other pretence it is lawfull leaving the Scripture of the Prophets and Apostles to depart to whatsoever decrees of Religion which are not confirmed by the testimony of the Scripture let us hear it as an Oracle sounding from heaven bringing to the reading thereof not minds fore-stalled neither with opinions conceived either of our owne braines or else-where neither with affections neither with prejudices but the love of God and a desire of knowing the truth So shall it come to passe that both wee shall know the true meaning of the Scripture and by it godlinesse and sure and sound comfort shall be kindled in us and great increase 7. How manifold the course is of teaching and learning the doctrine of the Church THere is a threefold order or there are three parts of the study of Divinity The first is a Catecheticall institution 1 Catechising or a summary and briefe explication of Christian doctrine and the chiefe generall points thereof which is called Catechisme This part is necessary for all men because both the learned and unlearned ought to know the foundation of Religion 2 Handling of Common places The second is an handling of Common places or Common places which containe a larger explication of every point and of hard questions together with their definitions divisions reasons and arguments Poure especiall uses of Schoole Divinity This part properly appertaineth unto the Schooles of Divinity and is necessary The understanding of principall points of divinity That they who are trained up in Schooles and may one day be called to teach in the Church may more easily and fully understand the whole body of Divinity For as in other Arts and
instrument of the holy Ghost to worship God 4. Seeing that God would have mankind to consist of two sexes each is to have his due place and honour neither is the weaker to be contemned or oppressed by tyranny or lust or to be entertained with injuries and contumelies but justly to be governed and protected 5. But especially seeing man was created to the image and likenesse of God this great glory is to be acknowledged and celebrated with thankfull minde neither through our lewdnesse and malice is the image and likenesse of God to be transformed into the image and likenesse of Satan neither to be destroyed either in our selves or others 6. And seeing it is destroyed by sinne through our own fault wee must acknowledge and bewaile the greatnesse of this unthankfulnesse and the evils which followed by comparing therewith those good things which we have lost 7. We must earnestly desire the restoring of this felicity and glory 8. And because the glory and blessednesse which is restored unto us by the Son of God is greater then that which wee lost in Adam so much the more must the desire of thankfulnesse and of profiting and increasing in godlinesse be kindled in us 9. And seeing we heare that all things were created for the use of man and that the dominion over the creatures lost in Adam is restored unto us in Christ we must magnifie the bountifulnesse of God toward us we must aske all things of him as being our Creatour and soveraigne Lord who hath the right and power of giving all good things to whom and how far he will himselfe and use those things which are granted to our use with a good conscience and to the glory of God who gave them 10. And that this may be done we must not by infidelity cast our selves out of that right which we receive in Christ and if God of his owne power and authority either give us lesse then wee would or take away from us that which he hath given wee must submit our selves patiently to his just purpose as most profitable for our salvation 11. And seeing the soule is the better part of man and the happiness of the body dependeth on the happinesse of the soule and seeing also we are created to immortall life we ought to have a greater care of those things which belong to the soule and eternall life then of those things which belong unto the body and this temporall life 12. And at length seeing the end and blessednesse of man is the participation and communicating of God his knowledge and worship let us ever tend unto it and referre thither all our life and actions 13. And seeing we see one part of mankind to be vessels of wrath to shew the justice and severity of God against sin let us be thankfull to God sith of his meere and infinite goodnesse he would have us to be vessels of mercy to declare through all eternity the riches of his glory 14. Last of all that we may learne consider and begin these things in this life let us to our power tender and help forward the common society and salvation of others for which we are borne OF SIN IN GENERALL The speciall questions of sin in generall are these 1 Whether sin be or whence it appeareth to be in the world and in us 2 What sin is 3 How many kinds of sins there are 4 Whence sin is what be the causes therof 5 What be the effects of sin 1 Whether sin be in us THat sin is not only in the world but in us also we are divers waies convinced We know that sin is in us By Gods owne testimony Gen. 6.5 18.21 Jer. 17.9 Rom. 1.21 3.10 7.18 Psal 14. 53. Isa 59. By Gods divine testimony which pronounceth us all guilty of sin and we are to give credence unto Gods assertion sith he is the searcher of hearts and truest eye-witness of our actions By Gods Law Rom. 3.20 4.15 5.20 7.7 By the Law of God sin is fully knowne as before in the third and fifth Questions of the Catechism hath been at large declared according to those texts of Scripture By the Law cometh the knowledge of sin The Law causeth wrath for where no Law is there is no transgression The Law entred thereupon that the offence should abound I knew not sin but by the Law By conscience and the law of nature Rom. 1.19 1.14 By conscience which convinceth us of sin for God besides the written Law reserved unto us certain generall notions and principles of the law of Nature imprinted in our understanding sufficient to accuse and condemn us Forasmuch as that which may be known of God is manifest in them The Gentiles doe by nature the things contained in the Law and shew the effect of the Law written in their hearts their conscience also bearing witnesse and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing 4. The punishment and death whereunto all men are subject and enthralled Nay our Church-yards places of buriall and of execution are as so many Sermons of sin because God being just inflicteth not punishment on any but for sin Rom. 5.12 Rom. 6.23 Deut. 27.26 as saith the Scripture Death went over all men forasmuch as all men have sinned Again The wages of sin is death Also Cursed is every one that confirmeth not all the words of this law to doe them The use of this question is The use of the doctrine of sinne is 1 To worke in us Humility and Repentance That we may thence exercise our selves continually in humiliation and repentance 2 To withstand Anabaptists That we detest and withstand the outrages of Anabaptists and Libertines who deny that there is any sin in them contrary to the express word of God If we say we have no sinne we deceive our selves and contrary to all experience For they both commit many things which God in his law pronounceth to be sins 1 John 1.8 howsoever themselves falsly and blasphemously tearm them the motions of the holy Spirit and live also in misery no lesse subject to death and diseases then other men which truly were they no sinners were flat against that precise rule Where there is no sin there is no death But it is demanded Object whether wee have not a knowledge of our sinne by the Gospel also For The Gospel charging us to seek for righteousnesse not in our selves but without our selves even in Christ pronounceth us sinners Therefore by the Gospel also wee have knowledge of our sinne and not by the law alone Answ The Gospel pronounceth us sinners but not in speciall as doth the Law How the knowledge of sin cometh by the Gospel neither doth it purposely teach what or how manifold sinne is what sinne deserveth c. which is the property of the Law but it executeth this function onely in generall and lesse principally and presupposing the whole
God doth suffer his will to be denounced to the wicked The Word of God not without good cause declared to the unregenerate either hee doth together lighten them and move them within by his Spirit to obey his voice or pricketh them with the pricks of conscience either to observe externall order and discipline or not so much to persecute the knowne truth or he doth discover their hypocrisie and madnesse oppugning it or hee maketh manifest their weaknesse and ignorance and at length maketh them inexcusable in this life and in the last judgement Repl. 1. Whose conversion and obedience dependeth of the grace of God hee hath no need of exhortations and precepts but in them also who are converted their conversion dependeth of grace Therefore precepts are vaine and needlesse We make answer to the Major by a distinction If conversion depend of grace so that the Spirit doth not adjoyne doctrine as an instrument whereby to teach their minds and move their hearts let this verily be granted although as hath been before said there remaine as yet other uses of doctrine But when it hath pleased God by this instrument both to lighten and move or encline mens minds to faith and obedience the Major is false For it is written Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Repl. 2. It is not mercy but cruelty to propound precepts and doctrine to those who are denied the grace of obeying and who are by it more hardened and more grievously condemned God therefore doth not this who is exceeding mercifull We deny againe the Major 1. Because Gods exceeding mercy doth not take away his justice 2. Because he so will have them to be made inexcusable by the preaching of his heavenly doctrine as that in the meane season he rejoyceth not at their destruction and punishment But for the manifestation of his justice whereof that greater regard should be had then of all the creatures even Gods justice it selfe requireth he will that which otherwise he abhorreth in his mercy and goodnesse towards all creatures Ezek. 18.32 I will not the death of him that dieth Object 8. He that prepareth himselfe to receive grace by which he may do good workâ— 4. Readinesse of mind to receive gâ—â—câ— is not before conversion but after 1 Sam 7.3 Act. 10.4 he now doth works pleasing to God but men prepare themselves to receive grace Therefore also before regeneration they do works pleasing to God We deny the Major which yet these places seem to prove Prepare your heart unto the Lord. The prayers and alines of Cornelius before he was taught and baptised of Peter come up into remembrance before God But in these and the like places to prepare or to have in readinesse or to confirme the heart is not to do works before the conversion by which God may be invited to bestow the grace of regeneration upon men but it signifieth that a ready and firme will of obeying God and persevering in true godlinesse is shewed of those which are already regenerated and converted For the people of Israel had repented when Samuel said this unto them For there goeth before in the same place All the house of Israel lamented and followed the Lord. Act. 10.2 Likewise Cornelius before he was taught of Peter that Jesus was the Messias is said to have been then godly and serving God and so called and invocated on him that his prayers pleased God and were heard Albeit good workes are said â—o be ours verâ—â—t followeth â—ot that we are â—n hors of then but the insâ—â—uments whereby the author worketh them Object 9. The workes which are not in our power to performe are not our workes neither are truly and properly said to be done by us but good workes are said to be ours and to be done by us Therefore it is in our will to dâ— them or not to do them We dâ—ny the Major For they are not therefore said to be ours or to be done by us because they are of our selves but because God worketh them in us as in the subject and by us as instruments and that so as our will doth them of her owne proper motion although not except it berenewed raisâ—d and guided by the holy Ghost For being regenerated and moved by him wee are not idle but hee worketh in us wee our selves also work well and that freely without constraint For by regeneration the Will is not taken away but corrected as which before would onely that which is evill will now that which is good Ephes 2.10 We are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes which God hath ordained that we should walk in them God helpeth us in working and yet beginneth our working in us Object 10. He that is holpen by another in conversion and in beginning good works doth somewhat of them himselfe before he is holpen For he that hath help beginneth the action God helpeth us wherefore it is of our selves to begin good works The Minor is proved Lord I beleeve help my unbeliefe the Spirit helpeth our infirmity Mar. 9.24 Rom. 8.26 Ans Nothing can follow in conclusion of meere particular propositions For the Major here is not universall seeing not only he may help who beginneth a work but he also in whom it is begun and accomplished by another Now so doth God help us that himselfe doth first breed and engender in us true knowledge of him and an inclination to obey him and the beginnings of good motions and doth increase also and perfect the same begun by him But he is therefore said to help us because he doth so work in us that we are not idle but worke while hee worketh and yet we are able no more to persist or to bring it to an end without him then to begin it And therefore we being enclined moved and governed by him will also of our selves of our owne accord and are able to work well and do worke well that is because God worketh good things not onely in us but also by us as joynt-workers with him Phil. 1.6 2.13 Hee that hath begun this good worke in you will performe it untill the day of Jesus Christ It is God who worketh in you both the will and the deed even of his good pleasure Repl. The beginning and proceeding and accomplishment of conversion is the free work and gift of God Therefore mans will when he is converted doth nothing but is meere passive There should be no use also as hath been said before of lawes discipline doctrine exhortations and such like Answ We deny the consequence of this reason because the reason proceedeth from the putting of the first cause to the removing of the second or instrumentall cause Againe it is a meere fallacy concluding that to be simply so which is but in some respect so For 1. The Will as also the whole man renewed is both the subject
which is imputed unto us For as new obedience is begun by faith so by faith also it pleaseth God Wherefore the godly slacke not to bring forth their life into the light neither shake and shiver they at the Tribunall of Christ but comfort themselves with the conscience or inward knowledge thereof Object 6. Give diligence to make your calling and election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 1 John 3.9 for if you do these things ye shall never fall Whatsoever is borne of God sinneth not Ans These sentences in times past the Pelagians also and Catharists and now the Anabaptists abuse to establish perfection of new obedience in the regenerate but to fall and to commit or doe sin signifieth in those places of Peter and John to have reigning sin and to yeeld unto it and persevere in it and in this sort the regenerate sin not But that there remaine notwithstanding remnants of sin and defects in them is expresly shewed If we say we have no sin the truth is not in us 1 John 10. Mat. 6.22 Luke 11.34 The similitude which is used by Christ calling the eye the light of the body doth not inforce the lightsomnesse of the mind Object 7. The light of the body is the eye if then thine eye be single thy whole body shall be light hereof they gather That the minds of the regenerate are so purged in this life that the whole heap and multitude of their works is light and pure that is perfectly answerable to the Law But seeing the speech of Christ is conditionall it is manifest that neither the Antecedent nor Consequent but only the sequele thereof is affirmed and that the Antecedent also being supposed the Consequent is no otherwise put then the Antecedent Wherefore Christ doth not affirme by this similitude of the eye guiding the body that the minds of men are lightsome and so all their actions to be well directed and without sin but rather he accuseth the frowardnesse of men who goe about to oppresse and put out even that light which is left them by nature Rom. 1.18 and doe with hold the truth as S. Paul speaketh in unrighteousnesse and therefore are wholly that is in all their actions darke corrupt and worthy of damnation Furthermore the purity of actions can be but so far supposed as the purity and light of mens minds is supposed For the light of nature being supposed actions morally good follow spirituall light supposed actions also spiritually good or good workes follow imperfect illightning supposed imperfect obedience perfect illightning supposed perfect obedience also followeth Seeing then in this life perfect light and knowledge of God and his will and as much as the Law of God requireth is not kindled in the regenerate but is deferred untill the life to come 1 Cor. 13.9 10. For we know in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is is come then that which is in part shall be abolished therefore neither in other parts perfect conformity with the Law can be in this life yet neverthelesse even now concerning imputation of perfect purity it is true that the godly are pure and without sin in the sight of God when he beholdeth them in Christ which is then when the light of faith is kindled in their hearts So also that is to be taken Christ gave himselfe for the Church Ephes 5.25 26 27. that hee might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word that he might make it unto himselfe a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blame For the Baptisme of water by reason of the word of promise adjoyned signifieth and sealeth to the faithfull a cleansing by the bloud of Christ which is most perfect and presenteth us in this life unblameable before God and a cleansing by his Spirit which is begun in this life and perfect in the life to come and therefore cannot pacifie and quiet our conscience There are also objections against the second part of the former doctrine concerning the third degree of liberty by which objections they contend that it is in the power of the regenerate either to persevere in righteousnesse or to depart from it Object 1. They who have liberty say they to chuse good have liberty to persevere The regenerate have liberty to chuse good Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 Therefore they have power to persevere Answ If the conclusion of this reason be rightly meant the whole reason may be granted to wit That the regenerate have so farre forth liberty to persevere as they are lightned and guided by the holy Ghost For the liberty which they have to chuse good dependeth upon his working and motion But if it be meant that the godly have this liberty either alwaies or so that this perseverance dependeth of themselves there will be more found in the conclusion then was in the premisses and that for two causes 1. Because they have liberty alwaies to persevere who are never destitute of the guiding of the holy Spirit which shall be in the life to come 2. Because their liberty also to good who are never forsaken of the holy Spirit yet dependeth not of themselves but of God But here they reply Hee that is not forsaken of the holy Ghost except himselfe first with-stand the motion of the holy Ghost hath alwaies the aide and assistance of the holy Ghost ready that hee may persist in that good which hee purposeth But the godly are not forsaken of the holy Ghost unlesse themselves first with-stand him Therefore they have alwaies the assistance of the holy Ghost ready that they may persevere But hee who hath this hath in his owne power to persevere or to decline because the cause is in his owne will alone why he doth either obey or resist the Spirit moving him When wee deny the Minor of this reason they prove it thus The justice of God doth not inflict punishment but on those who sin but to be forsaken of the holy Ghost is a punishment of sin and unthankefulnesse Therefore no man is forsaken of the holy Ghost but who hath first deserved that forsaking through his owne stubbornnesse The answer hereof is double The regenerate deserve the departure of Gods Spirit from them through their manifold sins which yet the mercy of Christ and his power preserveth in them 1. The argument may be granted as concerning the regenerate For in them as long as they are in this life there is alwaies such remaining of sin as they deserve not onely temporall but eternall desertion and forsaking and although because the sinne which remaineth in them is forgiven them of Christ therefore they are freed from everlasting punishment yet are they not free from chastisement so long as the remnants of sinne abide in them There is therefore in respect of their sinnes
required therefore that our Mediatour should pay a sufficient punishment for us and in regard hereof be armed with the power of the God-head for the divels themselves are not able to sustain the weight of Gods wrath against sin much lesse should man be able to do it Repl. But all the divels and wicked men bear and sustain and are constrained to bear and sustain the everlasting wrath of God Ans They indeed bear the immeasurable wrath of God Wicked men and divels satisfie in never satisfying but so that they never satisfie Gods justice neither recover out of punishment for their punishment is extended to all eternity But it beseemed the Mediatour so to bear the burthen of Gods wrath that after he had satisfied for our sins he might shake off that burthen and take it away both from himself and from us Because of revealing Gods will unto us Our Mediatour must be God That he might reveal and make known unto us the secret will of God concerning the redemption of mankind whereof except he were God he could have no knowledge For no creature could at any time have searched out the bottomlesse depth thereof and conceived so intricate a mystery had not the Son of God displayed and laid it open unto us No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Because of giving the Spirit Our Mediatour must be God That he may give the holy Ghost by whom he may gather in one his Church be present with it in the world and bestow on us maintain and perfect in us the benefits purchased by his death remission of sins righteousnesse new obedience and life everlasting For it is not sufficient for our Mediatour to be made a sacrifice for us to break the bonds of death and make intercession with God for us but it is necessary also that he promise on our behalf that we shall imbrace the decree concerning our redemption by our Mediatour and cease at length to offend God through our sins which is the other part of the Covenant made between God and us and is performed by us that the Covenant may remain firme and ratified But this by reason of our corruption could be promised of no man in our behalfe except he have the power also of giving the holy Ghost by whom he might work in us to assent and to be more and more conformed to the image of God Now to give the holy Ghost and by him to regenerate our hearts and work forcibly in us faith conversion and salvation belongeth to God alone whose also is the Spirit Whom I will send you from the Father John 15.26 For only the Lord of nature is able to reforme nature Jerem. 23.6 Lastly it behooved the Messias to be the Lord our righteousnesse Object The party offended cannot be Mediatour Christ is the Mediatour Therefore he cannot be the party offended that is God Ans The Major proposition is true if the party offended be such a one as in whom there are not more persons But a most cleer testimony whereby are taught in few words those three former to wit that the mediatour is both true man Acts 20.28 and perfectly just and true God is extant when it is said God hath purchased the Church with his bloud for he is true man who sheddeth his own bloud Hee is perfectly just who sheddeth it for the redemption of others Hee is true God to whom both the name and properties of true God are given which is to be a Redeemer both by his merit and also by his efficacy and power and that of the Church that is the elect and chosen Quest 18. And who is that Mediatour which is together both very God a 1 Joh. 5.20 Rom. 9.5 Gal. 4.4 Isa 9.6 Jer. 23.6 Mal. 3.1 and a very b Luke 1.24 2.6 7. Rom. 1.3 9.5 Phil. 2.7 Heb. 2.14 16 17. 4.15 perfectly just man c Isa 53.9 11. Jer. 23.5 Luke 1.35 Joh. 8.46 Heb. 4.15 7.26 1 Pet. 1.19 2.22 3.18 Ans Even our Lord Jesus Christ d 1 Tim. 2.5 3.16 Maâ—th 1.23 Heb. 2.9 Luke 2.11 who is made to us of God wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption e 1 Cor. 1.30 The Explication WHat kind of Mediatour is necessary for us hath already been declared The Mediatour was to be God yet not the Father nor the H. Ghost but the Son only Eight reasons hereof Now the question is of the person who is such a Mediatour This Mediatour therefore is Jesus Christ alone the Sonne of God manifested in the flesh which position is proved by these reasons 1. Our Mediatour must be true God as heretofore hath been evidently shewed But God the Father could not be Mediatour because he worketh not by himsefe and immediatly but mediatly by the Son and the holy Ghost Neither is he the messenger because he is sent of none but he sendeth the Mediatour Neither yet could God the holy Ghost be Mediatour because he was to be sent of the Mediatour into the hearts of the elect therefore necessarily the Son and he only was to be our Mediator 2. That which our Mediatour should impart unto us he must needs first have it himself But it belonged unto him to confer and bestow on us the right and title of the sons of God whence we were fallen that is to work that through him we might be adopted of God to be his sons because this was in his power alone sith he alone had the sole claim and interest herein For the holy Ghost had it not because he is not the Son neither had God the Father it because he also is not the Son and was to adopt us by his Son to be his sons The Word therefore only which is that naturall Son of God is our Mediatour in whom as in the first begotten of God we are adopted to be the sons of God John S. 36. John 1.12 as it is said If the Son shall make you free ye shall be free indeed As many as received him to them he gave power to become the sons of God Who hath predestinate to be adopted through Jesus Christ unto himselfe Ephes 1.5 6. With his grace he hath made us accepted in his beloved 3. The Son alone is the Word his Fathers embassador and delegate and that person which is sent unto mankind by whom the Father openeth his will by whom he worketh and giveth his holy Spirit by whom also is made the second creation for by the Son we are made new creatures Therefore the Scripture joyneth every where the first creation with the second John 1.3.2 Cor. 5.17 Gal. 6.15 Ephes 2.10 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.10 because the second creation was to be made by the same party by whom the first was wrought By the Son were made all things But this was
these things 1. He presenteth himself unto us as his Fathers messenger and embassadour opening and shewing this decree of the Father that hee should give himself to be our Mediatour and that his Father accepteth of his satisfaction 2. He performeth this satisfaction and imputeth granteth and applieth it being performed unto us 3. He worketh faith in us by giving us his holy Spirit to agnise this so great a benefit and to imbrace and not to reject it for no reconcilement or amity can be between parties which are at variance Philip. 2.13 except both parties accord He worketh in us both to will and to do 4. He by the same Spirit causeth us to leave off to sin and to begin a new life 5. He preserveth maintaineth and shieldeth us in this reconcilement faith and obedience begun in us against the Divels and all enemies yea against our own selves lest we revolt again 6. He will raise us up again from the dead and glorifie us that is will perfect and finish our salvation which is begun with all the gifts both which we have lost in Adam and those which himself hath merited for us All these things Christ worketh accomplisheth and perfecteth not onely by his merit but also by the efficacy and powerfull operation of the same whence he is termed a Mediatour in regard both of merit Christ a Mediator both in merit and efficacy and efficacy of merit because he not only meriteth for us by his sacrifice but also by vertue of his Spirit doth effectually impart unto us his benefits righteousnesse and life everlasting witnesse those sayings John 10.15 28. 5.20 26. I lay down my life for my sheep I give unto them eternall life As the Father hath life in himself so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himselfe As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth them so the Son quickeneth whom he will Without me ye can do nothing John 15.5 The benefits of the Mediatour Now when question is made of the office of the Mediatour question is made withall concerning his benefits For the office enjoyned of God unto the Mediatour is to bestow benefits on his Church which Paul summarily compriseth in these four generall heads as it were 1 Cor. 1.30 when he faith Ye are of him in Christ Jesus who of God is made unto us wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption He is made unto us wisdome 1. Wisdome 1. Because he is the matter or subject of our wisdome I esteemed not to know any thing amongst you but Jesus Christ and him crucified We preach Christ crucified unto the Jews even a stumbling block 1 Cor. 2.2 1. Cor. 1.23 24. and unto the Grecians foolishnesse But unto them which are called both of Jews and Grecians we preach Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God 2. Because he is the cause or authour of our wisdome and that three wayes Christ the author of our wisdome three wayes 1. Because he hath brought forth out of the bosome of the eternall Father wisdom that is the doctrine of our redemption 2. Because he hath ordained and preserveth the ministery of his word by which he informeth us of his Fathers will and his office 3. Because he is forcible and effectuall in the hearts of the chosen and maketh them to yeeld their assent unto the word or doctrine and to be reformed by it according to his image Shorter thus Christ is called our wisdome because he is 1. The subject 2. The authour 3. The means of our wisdom He is made unto us righteousnesse 2. Righteousness that is our justifier for in him our righteousnesse is as in the subject and is made ours by his merit and forcible operation For 1. He suffered the punishment of our sins which is justice and righteousnesse and the merit for which we are reputed just and righteous 2. He by his power maketh us righteous in the sight of God by imputing unto us his righteousnesse and by giving us faith whereby our selves also receiving it 3. Sanctification may apply it unto us He is made unto us sanctification that is our sanctifier because he doth regenerate and sanctifie us by his holy Spirit He is made unto us redemption 4. Redemption that is our redeemer because he finally delivereth us for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we interpret redemption doth not only signifie the price but also the effect and full complement thereof 4. What manner of Mediatour ours ought to be THis question hath good and orderly dependance of the former for whereas it appeareth 1. That we must satisfie 2. That we must satisfie by another 3. That we must satisfie with that satisfaction of our Mediatour which hath already been discoursed of and described at large It is well demanded next 4. What manner of Mediatour is required Our Mediatour therefore must be 1. Man 2. True man deriving his nature of our kind and retaining it for ever 3. A man perfectly just 4. True God In a word hee must be such a person as is God and man having both natures divine and humane in the unity of his person so that he may be truly middle and Mediatour between God and men Now the demonstrations and proofs concerning the person of the Mediatour are drawn from his office for because such is his office himself also ought to be such a one They have been already handled in the Explication of the 15 16 17 18. Questions of the Catechisme where they may be reviewed 5. Who is this Mediatour God and man Three things in the person of the Mediatour HItherto the Mediatour hath been described to be the very Sonne of God our Lord Jesus Christ as hath been lively expressed before in the Explication of the eighteenth Question of this Catechism the summe is that the Scripture ascribeth to one Christ and him only these three things 1. That he is God The Word was God All things were made by it God purchased the Church with his bloud Who was John 1.2 3. Acts 20.28 Rom. 1.4 10.11 1 John 5.7 declared mightily to be the Son of God touching the spirit of sanctification Whosoever beleeveth in him shall not be ashamed There are three which bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one To these also are to be added those places in which is attributed to Christ divine worship invocation hearing of our prayers and works proper to God alone In like manner those which attribute unto Christ the name of Jehovah Likewise those in which those things which are spoken of Jehovah are applied to Christ 2. That he is true man Hitherto belong those places which call Christ man and the son of man the son of David Jerem. 23.6 Zech. 2.10 Malac. 3.1 Isa 9.6 John 12.40 1 Tim. 2.5 Mat. 9.6 16.13 Matth. 1.1 Luke
Law causeth wrath c. and The letter killeth By the letter is understood the outward preaching and bare knowledge of those things which we ought to do for it teacheth indeed our duty and that righteousnesse which God requireth at our hands but it doth not make us able to performe that righteousnesse neither doth it shew us any hope to attain thereunto by another but rather accuseth and condemneth our righteousnesse The Gospel is the ministery of life The Gospel is the ministery of life and of the Spirit that is it hath the forcible operation of the holy Ghost adjoyned and doth quicken because by it the holy Ghost as by an instrument worketh faith and life in the elect Rom. 1.15 The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth The Gospel is the preaching of repentance It was said in the definition of the Gospel and in the third difference between the Law and the Gospel that the Gospel requireth both faith and repentance or new obedience and so is the preaching both of remission of sins and of repentance Against this Flaccius Sectaries keep a stir and reason after this sort Ob. There is no precept or commandement belonging to the Gospel but to the Law The preaching of repentance is a precept or commandement Therefore the preaching of repentance belongeth not to the Gospel but to the Law Ans We deny the Major if it be generally meant for this precept is proper unto the Gospel that it commandeth us to beleeve it to imbrace the benefit of Christ and now being justified to begin new obedience or that righteousnesse which the law requireth of us Repl. Yea but the law also willeth us to beleeve God Therefore it is not proper unto the Gospel to command us to beleeve Ans Both the Law and the Gospel require faith The Law exhorteth in generall unto faith and unto such and such works in speciall Both the Law and the Gospel commandeth faith and conversion to God but diversly The Law only in generall commandeth us to beleeve God or to give credit to all his promises commandements and threatnings and that with a denouncing of punishment except we do it the Law saith Beleeve every word of God it willeth therefore that we beleeve and obey this commandement also by which God in the Gospel commandeth us to return unto him and to beleeve in Christ The Gospel exhorteth in speciall unto faith and in generall unto works But the Gospel in speciall and expresly willeth us to imbrace by faith the promise of grace by Christ and to return unto God that is saith not in generall Beleeve all the promises and denouncings of God c. for that it leaveth unto the Law but it saith plainly and expresly Beleeve this promise to wit that thy sins are pardoned thee and that thou art received of God into favour by and for Christ and return unto God Further it exhorteth us both inwardly and outwardly by the holy Spirit and by the word That we walk worthy of the Gospel that is do such works as are pleasing to God but this it doth only in generall not prescribing in particular Thou shalt do this or that but leaveth this unto the Law as contrariwise it saith not in generall beleeve all Gods promises leaving this to the Law but in speciall saith Beleeve this promise Fly unto Christ and thy sins shall be forgiven thee 4. What are the proper effects of the Gospel THe proper effects of the Gospel are 1. Faith because Faith is by hearing Rom. 10.17 2 Cor. 3.8 Rom. 1.16 and hearing by the word of God The Gospel is the ministration of the Spirit the power of God unto salvation 2. Through faith our whole conversion unto God justification regeneration and salvation for by faith as by the instrument whole Christ together with all his benefits is received 5. Whence the truth and certainty of the Gospel may appear THe truth and certainty of the Gospel appeareth 1. By the testimony of the holy Ghost 2. By the prophesies which have been uttered by the Prophets and other holy men 3. By the fulfilling of those prophesies which were accomplished in the new Testament 4. By the miracles whereby the doctrine of the Gospel was confirmed 5. By the end or property of the doctrine of the Gospel because that alone sheweth the way how to escape sin and death and ministreth sound comfort unto afflicted consciences ON THE 7. SABBATH Quest 20. Is then salvation restored by Christ to all men who perished in Adam Ans Not to all a Matt. 7.14 22.14 but to those only who by a true faith are engraffed into him and receive his benefits b Mark 16.16 Joh. 1.12 3.16 18 36. Isa 53.11 Psal 2.12 Rom. 3.22 11.20 Heb. 4.3 5.9 10.39 11.6 The Explication HAving declared the doctrine concerning the means of our delivery through Christ the question Who and By what means they are made partakers of this delivery whether all or only some orderly followeth This twentieth Question therefore is a preparation to the doctrine of faith without which neither the Mediatour nor the preaching of the Gospel profiteth any man Hereby also carnall security is prevented or met withall Gal. 2.17 and that opprobrious contumely that Christ is the minister of sin The answer to this question consisteth of two parts 1. Salvation is not restored by Christ to all that perished in Adam 2. But to those onely who by true faith are ingraffed into Christ and imbrace his benefits The former part is too too evident by daily experience John 3.36 John 3.5 Mat. 7.21 He which beleeveth not in the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Except a man be born from above he cannot enter into the kingdom of God Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heaven The cause why all are not saved by Christ Why all are not saved by Christ is not the insufficiency of the merit and grace of Christ for Christ is the full propitiatory sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world as concerning the worth and sufficiency of the ransome and price which he paid but it is the infidelity of men whereby they refuse the benefits of Christ offered in the Gospel and therefore perish not through any defect of Christs merit but through their own fault The other part also is proved by Scripture As many as received him John 1.12 Isa 53.11 to them he gave power to be the sons of God By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many Now the reason why beleevers only are saved is Why the faithfull only are saved by Christ because they only lay hold on and imbrace the benefits of Christ and because in them alone God obtaineth the end for which he delivered up his Son unto death for the faithfull only
whereby wee are out of Gods word informed and instructed unto faith or assent and beleefe as when wee use to say The Christian faith the Apostolike faith Oftentimes it is used for the fulfilling of ancient promises or the things themselves which are beleeved as Before faith came we were kept under the law and shut up unto the faith which should afterward be revealed Gal. 3.23 How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmly give assent as understanding or apprehension of principles science sapience art prudence for the assent coming unto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing it had without assent it is imperfect and unprofitable yet none of those are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before is described for to those notices or apprehensions we do assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our minds or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certain proofs But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophy but cometh and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall revelation or divine testimony That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseveration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theologicall faith from all other knowledges even the most certain And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessary that wee may not think that out of Philosophy or such principles as are naturally known to all are to be drawn reasons or arguments sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the word of God and those good and necessary consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certain then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either Naturall or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2. How many kinds of faith there are in Scripture FOur sorts of faith are found rehearsed in Scripture 1. Historicall 2. Temporary 3. Working miracles 4. Justifying or saving faith The difference of these kinds one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think all those things to be true which are manifested from above What historicall faith is either by voice or by visions or by oracles or by any other manner of revelation and are taught in the books of the Prophets and Apostles and thus to be perswaded of them for the asseveration and testimony of God himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such things as God is said to have done to do or that he will do hereafter of this faith these testimonies of holy Scripture make mention 1 Cor. 13.2 If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains c. Which saying notwithstanding may be construed of all the sorts of faith James 2.19 justifying faith only excepted The divels beleeve and tremble for the divell knoweth exactly both what things are written in the word and also what are not written because hee is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoever things are done in the Church and also through long experience hath known the doctrine of the Church to be true Acts 8.13 Simon Magus beleeved to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostle Peter propounded but he had not a justifying faith Temporary faith is to assent unto the doctrine of the Church together with profession and joy therein What temporall faith is though not true and unfained that is to say not springing from a lively sense of the grace of God towards them but of some other cause whatsoever therefore it endureth but for a time and in the instant of affliction vanisheth Or It is to assent unto the heavenly doctrine which is delivered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it to glory therein and to rejoyce in the knowledge thereof for a time not for the application of the promise to themselves to wit not for any feeling in their hearts of Gods grace towards them but for other causes and therefore without any true conversion and finall perseverance in the profession of this doctrine This definition is drawn from the parable and words of Christ He that receiveth seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath hee not root in himselfe and dureth but a season Mat. 13.20 21. for as soon as tribulation or persecution cometh c. The causes of this kind of joy are in a manner infinite and diverse in divers persons yet all of them temporary at whose fading such faith also as is grounded on them flitteth and vanisheth Hypocrites rejoyce at the hearing of the Gospel Temporary faith is led in a string with the commodities of the world and with them doth live and die either because it is a new doctrine in their ears or because it seemeth to sooth and flatter their affections whilest it disburdeneth them of mens traditions as doth the doctrine of Christian liberty of justification c. or because they haunt a licentious custome of sinning or hunt after profits and commodities whether publike or private as riches honour glory c. which then appeareth when the crosse overtaketh them For then because they have no root they are parched and wasted with the heat thereof Thus hypocrites rejoyce they rejoyce not as true beleevers I mean on a sense and feeling of Gods grace working in them and on an application unto themselves of the blessings offered in the word which one thing only in the faithfull is the cause that they are rapt with exceeding true and perfect joy and the removing of this cause sufficeth to make faith temporary The difference of temporall and historicall faith This time serving faith differeth from historicall only in that joy which accompanieth it and not the other for the historicall faith hath a bare and naked knowledge only but temporary faith besides this knowledge rejoyceth therein for time-serving men receive the word with joy whereas divels beleeve historically and yet are hereon touched with no joy but rather tremble they I say joy not in that knowledge they have but wish it were quite extinguished Nay farther they professe not themselves to be followers of that doctrine though they know it to be true but horribly persecute and maliciously oppugne the same Notwithstanding in men historicall faith is sometimes coupled with profession and sometimes also severed from it for oftentimes men professe for I know not what causes that religion and truth which in heart they hate many also which are resolved and know assuredly the verity of Christian doctrine notwithstanding oppose themselves and set their faces against it and these are they which sin against the holy Ghost Object Yea but the
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
creatures Three adversaries against whom wee are to uphold this doctrine Other from all his creatures That God is other from all his creatures we must hold Philosophers Against Philosophers who will have the world or nature it selfe to be God that is either a generall matter or a power or a mind and intelligence or some form to be infused mingled and tied to the bodies of the world and them to informe quicken sustain and move as the soul sustaineth and moveth mans body Which Virgil calleth The spirit of the world Others The soule of the world Manichees and Servetus Against those who imagine the creatures either all as Servetus or some according to the doctrine of the Manichees to spring from the very essence or nature of God deriving it selfe as they speak into others by propagation Profaners of God That all profane unworthy and idolatrous cogitation of God whereby God may be made like to any creature may be excluded For that the essence of God is farre other then the essence of all the creatures both nature and the word of God sheweth when it teacheth that God is wise and Creatour of the world now the world hath many parts unreasonable and it selfe cannot be Creatour to it selfe It sheweth also that things are not derived out of the substance of God that being unchangeable and indivisible And lastly that the Deity is most unlike and different from all things created Because there can neither be nor be imagined any similitude of a finite nature and an infinite How all things are said to be of God Therefore 1. Whereas the Scripture saith That all things are of God it doth not mean that all things are God or the essence of God or propagated from it for all other things are of God not as begotten of him Rom. 11.36 1 Cor. 8.6 Rom. 4.17 or proceeding from him as the word and eternall spirit of God but as created that is made of nothing Who calleth those things that are not as if they were 2. When as the soule of man is called celestiall and divine likewise when it is said Wee are the generation of God Acts 17.29 this is not meant of the communicating of the divine substance as if the soul were derived from the essence of God but of the similitude of properties and of the creation The soul therefore is said to be celestiall and divine that is adorned with celestiall and divine powers and gifts which although they be a certain shadow of the divine nature yet are they created qualities 3. Whereas the elect and saints are said to be of God John 1.13 8 47. 3.6 to be born of God and his Spirit and the sons of God and spirituall neither is this understood of the propagation of the essence but of the similitude of the properties or of the image of God to the which they are refashioned by Gods Spirit 4. When Paul also saith that he which is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit 1 Cor. 6.17 2 Pet. 1.4 and Peter That we are made partakers of the divine nature wee are taught both that the spirit of God dwelleth in us by grace and is joyned unto us and also that there is begun in us even now a conformity with God which shall be perfected in the life to come 5. When Christ himself is said to be God and to have a divine body there is not thereby signified a mutation of the divine nature into the humane or of the humane into the divine but an inseparable conjoyning of two natures retaining their properties distinct into one person and a glorifying of the humane nature which indeed agreeth to a nature ruler and governor of all things but yet notwithstanding made and created Two things wee are to learne by the immensity incomprehensiâ—â—lity of God Incomprehensible or immense 1. He will have us to know That he cannot be comprehended in the cogitation of any creature so that what things he ascribeth to himself in his word how great soever they be thought of us yet are they alwayes far greater for the power of the understanding which reacheth but to finite things cannot perceive the forme or perfect pattern of an infinite nature 2. The Deity cannot be comprehended or circumscribed in place or space or any limits that is the essence of God is immense or unmeasurable neither to be extended nor divided nor multiplied therefore it is all every where one and the same Three reasons to shew that the power and essence of God is every where whole one and the same 1. Because and infinite power cannot be contained in an essence or nature which is finite and limited 2. Because the power of God is alwaies every where and therefore his substance also for that cannot be without this yea it is the divine essence it selfe And that the power or vertue of the divinity which hath been spread perpetually in infinite manner both before and after the creation of the world cannot be any where either in no substance at all or in any substance but only in the very substance it selfe of God the Philosophers also who conceived God to be infinite have confessed Neither yet is it to be thought that the substance of the divinity is so extended that one part thereof is one where or so multiplied that another part is another where but that it being infinite is every where and seeing it cannot be divided into parts as being immense and most perfect to be all every where and seeing it is but one that it is every where the same so that none can pierce into or comprehend it but it pierceth into Jer. 23.24 and comprehendeth all things Do not I fill the heaven and the earth saith the Lord 3. Not onely the power but the essence also of the divinity to be infinite doth even hereby most certainly appeare Because there is one the same and whole substance of the three persons For The eternall Father as hee is alwayes so at that time when Christ lived on earth was he in heaven And the Word or co-eternall Son of the Father was in his body on earth and yet because there is but one and the same essence of the Father and the Son both the Father was with the Son on earth and the Son with the Father in heaven as himself saith The Father is with mee and Joh. 16.32 3.13 14.10 the Son of man which is in heaven and I am in the Father and the Father is in mee so the holy Ghost was truly present in the likenesse of a dove and a flame at the baptisme of Christ and at Pentecost and now dwelleth in us as in his temple and yet is alwaies with the Father and the Son in heaven as the Father and the Son are with him in all the Saints which are dispersed throughout heaven and earth And hence appeareth the third difference between an infinite
have a beginning in respect of their persons and have their essence communicated unto them from some other Untrue They have a beginning in respect of their essence Sunt essentiati or They are essenced or have their essence produced from the Father or They have their essence produced from some other It is truely said The first person of the Deity begate the second of his owne essence The third person proceeded from the first and second But not truely The divine essence begate a divine essence or The person is begotten or proceedeth of the essence True it is to say The divine essence is communicated Untrue The divine essence is born or proceedeth The reason is because to be communicated is not the same as to be begotten but stretcheth farther For not whatsoever is communicated to the begotten is also begotten but that is begotten to which the substance of him that begetteth is communicated 2. Of the outward operations of the three persons Another difference of the persons ariseth out of the former consisting of the order of their externall operations which they exercise towards the creatures and in them and by them For these actions I grant are wrought be the common will power and efficacy of the Father Son and holy Ghost but yet that order still of the persons being kept which they have in their subsisting The Father is the fountain as of the persons so of the operations of the Son and of the holy Ghost and he doth all things not of any other that is no other working by him no others will preventing his no other imparting to him power or efficacy but of himselfe that is as hee subsisteth of himselfe so hee understandeth and worketh of himselfe But the Son and holy Ghost do not work of themselves but by themselves that is the Son worketh the Fathers will going before the holy Ghost worketh the will going before both of the Father and the Son The Father worketh by the Son and the holy Ghost and sendeth them but is not sent of them the Son worketh by the holy Ghost sendeth him from the Father into the hearts of the beleevers but is not sent of him but of the Father The holy Ghost worketh and is sent from both the Father and the Son not from himselfe All things were made (a) Joh. 1.3 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.2 by him The Son can do nothing (b) Joh. 5.19 of himself save that he seeth the Father do For whatsoever things he doth the same things doth the Son also I proceeded forth and came (c) Joh. 8.42 John 14.26 John 5.26 from God neither came I of my self but he sent me Whom the Father will send in my name Whom I will send unto you from the Father What the sending of the Son holy Ghost meaneth Now when the Son and holy Ghost are said to be sent we may not understand this sending as if it were any locall motion or as if it were any change in God but we must understand it of his everlasting will and decree of accomplishing ought by the Son and holy Ghost and of the execution and manifestation of this his will by the working of the Son and holy Ghost So saith the Son that he was sent of the Father into the world that he came down from heaven and yet that he was in heaven whilest he remained on the earth So the holy Ghost though he were before in the Apostles and dwelt in them yet he is said to be sent unto them in the day of Pentecost Both these persons therfore were sent into the world not that therby they became present somewhere where before they were not but because the Son wrought in the world whatsoever was the will of the Father and shewed himself present and powerfull according to his Fathers good pleasure as it is said God sent forth his Son made of a woman And because ye are sons Gal. 4.46 God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts which cryeth Abba Father 8. Why it is necessary that this doctrine of the Trinity should be held and maintained in the Church The doctrine of the Trinity to be taught in the Church THis doctrine of the Trinity is to be learned and held in the Church In respect of Gods glory In respect of the glory of God that God may be discerned and distinguished from idols For God will not be matched with idols but will have himself to be worshipped and celebrated and therefore known and agnized for such a one as hee hath declared himself to be In regard of our salvation In regard of our owne salvation and comfort No man is saved who knoweth not the Father and the Father is not known without the Son For No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 1 John 2.23 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father hee hath declared him Whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the Father Again No man is freed and saved from sin and death without beleeving in the Mediatour Christ He is very God and eternall life 1 John 5.20 But no man reposeth trust and confidence in the Son when as yet he is not known unto him Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard Therefore we must first know the Son and then for the Son wee must know the Father that we may beleeve in him Likewise no man is sanctified and saved by the holy Ghost who knoweth not the holy Ghost For he who receiveth not the holy Ghost is not saved according to that saying of Scripture Rom. 8.9 He that hath not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his But no man receiveth him whom hee knoweth not Therefore hee who knoweth him not is not saved That no man receiveth him whom hee knoweth not is proved by those words of Christ The Spirit of truth the world cannot receive because it seeth him not Joh. 14.17 neither knoweth him Except a man be born again of water and the Spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of heaven Hence it manifestly appeareth That they which will be saved must necessarily know the Father the Son and the holy Ghost And they must know that the Son and the holy Ghost are distinct from the Father but yet consubstantiall with the Father and equall in perfections honour worship and therefore the same true God which is the Father For except God be known of us to be such as he hath declared himselfe to be he doth not communicate himself unto us neither may we look or hope for everlasting life from him And what he hath shewed himself to be wee have heard namely That hee is the eternall Father co-eternall Son and co-eternall holy Ghost But among all points there is none more sharply oppugned by the adversaries of the truth then
God is chiefly said to be in heaven and the palace and seat of God another thing which is not God In like manner the body is the seat of the soule but it followeth not hereof that the body is a spirituall intelligent immortall essence because the soul is Secondly Heaven is the seat of God not properly nor necessarily because God as being an infinite essence is in all things and without all things And Aristotle himselfe witnesseth that he is without heaven therefore he can be though heaven be not neither needeth he this tabernacle But he is said to dwell in heaven though he fill all things with his essence and power 1. Because he is above all things and the Lord and ruler of all 2. Because he exhibiteth there his glory majesty and grace more cleerly and fully to be beheld and injoyed of the blessed Angels and men then here on earth Against the first answer Ubiquitaries reply in Aristotles behalfe on this manner The blessednesse of God is not without God but is God himselfe Heaven is the blessednesse of God not any place Heaven is the place of the blessednesse of the elect but not God himself or blessednesse Therefore heaven is God himself Ans 1. Not onely Aristotle but the sacred Scripture also doth every where distinguish heaven from God as the thing made from the maker thereof and also opposeth heaven to earth so that it affirmeth earth to be below and heaven above us where God communicateth himselfe and his blessednesse unto the elect more cleerly and fully then on earth Heaven saith God himselfe is my seat Isa 66.1 and earth my foot-stoole Wherefore although heaven were somewhere taken for heavenly blessednesse yet might it not be hereof inferred that heaven properly is not a place wherein the elect enjoy and shall for ever enjoy that blessednesse for also hell sometimes signifieth hellish pains yet so that it excludeth not the place where the wicked being truly severed from the godly shall suffer those pains and torments 2. The Minor is false if heaven be taken for that blessednesse which is God himselfe being sufficient unto himselfe in all things for heaven is a thing created and finite that blessednesse is uncreate and immense And if it be understood of a created blessednesse which is in us communicated from God there are four terms in the Syllogisme for the Major proposition speaketh of an uncreated blessednesse which is the very essence of God neither is communicated at any time to any creature The externall respects and relations of God are not the mutation oâ— perfection of God but of the creature Object 7. Hee that is Lord in possession is happier then hee which is Lord only in possibility But God before the creation was onely in possibility Lord Therefore hee is made happier by the creation But this is absurd Therefore the world was from everlasting Answ He is happier that is Lord in possession true if by the actuall dominion and government there arise any more good unto him then hee had before But unto God by reason of his exceeding great perfection simplenesse and immutability there could or can nothing at all come by his creation and dominion over his creatures For The respects and appellations of Creatour Lord Saviour Redeemer Father of mankind and the like which God in time assumeth unto him doe not appertain to Gods essence but signifie the beginnings and mutations of creatures that is God is termed Creatour not of any new action or form that is in him but of the creatures which once began to be from him when they were not at all before Wherefore These respects creation dominion and the rest are in the creatures reall relations but in God respects only of our consideration and therefore the Creatour and creatures are relatives not mutually as the Schoolmen well speak and judge because not both of them but one only dependeth of the other and is referred thereto really and formally that is the creature for in the Creatour is nothing at all depending of the creature For if the Creator and the creature were relatives mutuall then these absurdities necessarily follow 1. That God is not most perfect in himself 2. That from everlasting both the Creatour was as hee is Creatour and the creature 3. Or some reall thing to have come in time to the divine essence 4. And therefore the divine essence to be mutable and compound Wherefore relations in God do not make mutation but are attributed to God in respect of the creatures 2. How God made the world The world created Of God the Father by the Sonne and holy Ghost John 1.3 Genes 1.2 Job 33.4 THe world was created of God the Father by the Son and the holy Ghost Of the Son it is said All things were made by the Word of the holy Ghost The Spirit of God moved upon the waters The Spirit of God hath made me Most freely without constraint God created the world and all things therein most freely without any constraint not by any absolute necessity but by necessity of consequence that is by the decree of his will which decree though it were eternall and unchangeable yet was it most free For neither was God tied to the creatures and sustaining of things neither if hee had not at all created the world or did annihilate it being created and bring it to nothing were hee therefore lesse good or lesse happy Without motion God made the world with his beck only word or will without labour wearisomenesse motion or any change of himself that is not by any new action of his but by his forcible will only which from everlasting would that things should on a sudden exist and be at such a time as he had freely appointed and decreed Isa 40.28 The Lord hath created the ends of the earth hee neither fainteth nor is weary Now to work any thing with his beck and word only and without labour is the highest and chiefest manner of working For there are five kinds of operations and agents Five sorts of Agents Naturall A naturall agent Agents with an appetite as brute beasts That which worketh with an appetite Men and Divels working with reason but corruptly Men and divels The blessed Angels working with reason also but not corruptly and ever directed by a higher power Angels God working most perfectly directed by none but by himselfe God which three latter sorts are voluntary agents The first therefore is of things which work according to the quality and force of their own nature not being guided by any proper understanding or will of their own such is the operation of fire water medicinable herbs precious stones The actions and operations of these are subject to the rule of those which are voluntary agents and are by them moved and directed to certain uses and to the performing of certain works The second is of those
hath sent He that beleeveth in the Son hath everlasting life That all men should honour the Son as they honour the Father This is a certain and invincible argument of the Deity of the Son for faith is a worship due only to God OF THE NAME JESVS But that it may be the better understood that by the name Jesus the office of the Sonne of God the Mediatour is designed these foure questions are to be considered 1. What is signified by the word Jesus 2. From what evils he saveth or delivereth 3. How hee saveth 4. Whom hee saveth 1. What the name Jesus signifieth THe question touching the name Jesus concerneth not so much the Etimologie and peculiar sense which this name importeth but especially respecteth the office of the Son of God therin implyed The word Jesus in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 1.21 and in Hebrew Jehoscuah or Jescuah signifieth a Saviour and Authour of safety which Name God himself gave unto the Mediatour 0166 0 in the new testament This true Etymon or original signification of this word is assigned by the Angel saying For he shall save his people from their sinnes Luke 1.31 The Son of God therefore is called Jesus in respect of his office by an excellencie 1. In that he is our Mediatour who saveth and delivereth from the evils both of crime and punishment 2. And that alone 3. Yea and most perfectly whether we respect the number of these evils hee delivereth us from them all or the degrees of them hee hath utterly annihilated the greatest yea and smallest portion of them And the salvation which he tendereth unto us is righteousnes and life everlasting Jesus is our Saviour This is gathered out of his very name because he hath not a bare title without the thing it selfe but farther therewith performeth and executeth the office of a Mediatour Object Many others were called by the Name Jesus and were Saviours of their People as for example Josuah the Captaine of Israel and divers other Therefore from this name it is not necessarily argued and inforced that Christ onely is our Saviour Answ Others had this name because they were typicall Saviours prefiguring and resembling this true Saviour Repl. Yea but the Parents of Josuah when they gave their young Infant this name could not so much as suspect that by him should come the delivery of the people of Israel Answ What then yet GOD knew and thereupon so directed their wils that they should call him Josuah Now there is a great difference between those other and this our Jesus Differences between the true Jesus our Saviuor and others of the same name 1. Others had this name imposed on them by the will of men this our Jesus had his name given him by an Angel 2. Others were but types and shaddowes this was the true prefigured Jesus 3. God by them bestowed onely corporall and temporall benefits upon his people the Israelites but by this Jesus he saveth all the chosen dispersed through the whole world from all evils both of body and soule from sin and death everlasting 4. they were only instruments and ministers by whom Christ gave safety and benefits temporall to the people Christ is the authour of all good things both temporall and eternall and these he by his own efficacy bestoweth on whom he will Thus the Son of God is called Jesus by an excellency above others being the true Saviour 1. Because he exempteth and freeth us from all evils of crime and paine 2. Because he alone worketh this freedome and delivery That the Sonne of God onely is that Saviour is shewed by the places of Scripture following There is no salvation in any other 2. Jesus alone is our Saviour Acts 4.12 John 3.18 1 John 5.11 1 Tim. 2.5 Esa 43.11 25. Rom. 5.19 How the whole three persons are said to be Saviours For among men there is given no other name under heaven whereby wee must be saved Hee that beleeveth not in the Sonne is condemned already because hee beleeveth not in the name of the onely begotten Son of God God hath given unto us eternall life and this life is in his Son There is one God and one Mediatour between God and man which is the man Christ Jesus I am the Lord and besides me there is no Saviour I am hee that putteth away thine iniquities for mine owne sake By the obedience of one shall many be made righteous Object The Father and the holy Ghost also are our Saviours Therefore not the Sonne alone Ans 1. It is a fallacy affirming that to be simply and wholly so which is but in some respect only so True it is they all save mankinde but the difference is in the manner of their saving For The Father by sending the Son The Father saveth as the fountaine of our delivery because he sendeth his Sonne into flesh by him to deliver us but the Father himselfe is not sent The holy Ghost by being sent of the Sonne The holy Ghost saveth as an immediate effector or worker of regeneration sent from the Father by the Sonne into the hearts of the chosen The Son only by ment and efficacy The Sonne saveth b◠his merit and efficacy and thus becometh sole Mediatour paying the ransome giving the holy Ghost regenerating and raising us up unto life eternall Wherefore this efficacy and effectuall working it self is common to all three persons yet the order and manner of working is different and appropriate to each But the ransome the Sonne onley hath paid The particle alone executes all creatures from being Saviours 1. Cor. 2.11 Ans 2. The Sonne is called the onely Saviour in respect of the creature to whom he is opposed and from whom he is descerned that is from the word of salvation not the Father and the holy Ghost but the creatures onely are excluded For no creature delivereth from sin and death So it is said The things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God but it followeth not hereof that the Father and the Son know not themselves For the Spirit in that place is compared with the creature not with the Father and the Son 2. From what evils he saveth or delivereth HE delivereth us from all evils both of crime and paine most fully and perfectly From the evill of crime for so the Angel testifieth Hee shall save his people from their sinnes The bloud of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sinne that is that it may not be imputed unto us Mat. 1.21 1 John 1.7 and that it may not raigne in us but be abolished and so we at length leave off to sin Wherefore also he delivereth us from all paine and punishment For the cause being taken away which is sinne the effect is taken away which is punishment Rom 8.1 Now then there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus I give unto them eternall life This salvation
then which this our Saviour Jesus Christ bringeth us is righteousnesse and life everlasting Seventy weeks are determined to finish the wickednesse and to seale up the sinnes and to reconcile the inquity and to bring in everlasting righteousnesse Dan 9.24 1 Cor. 1.30 Hee is made unto us wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 3. How hee saveth Christ saveth us 1. By his merit HE saveth us after two sorts by his merit and by his efficacy 1. Hee saveth us by his merit or satisfaction because by his obedience passion death and intercession he hath merited for us remission of sinne reconciliation with God the holy Ghost salvation and life everlasting Testimonies hereof are these If any man sin we have an advocate with the Father 1 John 2.2 Jesus Christ the just And hee is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world that is for the sinnes of all sorts of men of what soever age place or degree The bloud of Jesus Christ the Sonne of God purgeth us from all sinne 1 John 17. Rom 3.25 Whom God hath set forth to be are conciliation through faith in his bloud to declare his righteousensse by the forgivenesse of sinnes By the obedience of one many shall be made righteous He was wounded for our transgressions Rom. 5.19 Esa 53.5 he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was upon him and with his stripes wee are healed All we like sheep have gone astray we have turned every one to his owne way and the Lord hath laid upon us the iniquitie of us all 2 Cor. 5.2 Gal. 3.13 Hee hath made him to be sinne for us which knew no sin that we should be made the righteneousnesse of God in him Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law when hee was made a curse for us that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Christ Jesus Galat. 4.4 Galat. 3.13 that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith God sent forth his Son made of a woman and made under the Law that is made an execration or curse For wee are delivered not from the obedience but from the curse of the Law that he might redeeme them that were under the Law that wee might receive the adoption of the sonnes Heb. 9.14 How much more shall the bloud of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God By the which will we are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once offered By these and very many the like places of Scripture it is manifest that for Christs merit we are not only freed from punishment the remission of our sins being obtained but are also reputed righteous before God adopted of him to be his Sons blessed endued with the holy Ghost sanctified and made heires of everlasting life By his efficacy and powerfull working Christ saveth us by his efficacy power and operation because he not only obtaineth by his meriting for us remission of sins and that life which wee had lost but also applyeth effectually unto us by vertue of his Spirit through faith the whole benefit of our redemption For what benefits he merited by his death he doth not retain them unto himself but bestoweth them on us For salvation and life everlasting which himself had before he purchased not for himself but for us as being our Mediatour Therefore he revealeth unto us his Fathers will instituteth and maintaineth the ministery of his word whereby he giveth the holy Ghost by whom he worketh in us both faith whereby we applying Christs merit unto our selves may be assured of our justification in the sight of God through the force thereof and also conversion or the desire and love of new obedience So by his word and spirit he gathereth his Church he bestoweth and heapeth on in all blessings necessary for this life defendeth and preserveth it in this life against the force of Divels and the world and against all corporall and spirituall assaults of all enemies even to the end so that not one of those which are converted perisheth finally at length their bodies being raised in the last day from the dead hee fully delivers the Church from all sin and evill advancing it unto everlasting life and glory casting the enemies thereof into perpetual pain and torment To comprise the whole in a word his efficacy by his word and spirit regenerateth us in this life The efficacy of Christs merit performeth three things unto us 1. Our regeneration Mat. 18.17 and preserveth or sustaineth us being regenerate lest we fall away in the end raiseth us unto life eternall Of his revealing himself unto us and regenerating us speak these places No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Mat. 3.11 John 15 26. Ephes 4.8 10 11. 1. John 3.8 He that cometh after mee will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire I will send unto you from the Father the Spirit of truth When he ascended up on high he gave gifts unto men He ascended up on high that he might fill all things For this purpose appeared the Son of God 2. Our perseverance therein John 14.1 Mat. 28.20 John 14.18 23. that he might loose the workes of the Divel Of his raising us from death these Scriptures make evident mention I will raise him up in the last day No man shall take my sheep out of mine hands I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish 3. Our Resurection from death Joh. 6.54 10.28 1 Cor. 15.28 Ephes 5.27 When all things shall he subdued unto him he shall make unto himselfe a glorious Church in the sight of God which he gathereth from the beginning of the world unto the end Hereby we may understand that the giving of the holy Ghost is a part of our salvation or delivery by Christ Jesus our Mediatour For the holy Ghost is he by who Christ effectually performeth this which he being our Intercessor with his Father hath promised his Father in our behalfe that is he teacheth us by illuminating our minds with the knowledge of God and his divine will and regenerateth or sanctifieth and guideth and stablisheth us that we may begin the study of holines persist and profit therein untill sin be fully abolished in us and sin being abolished death must needs be abolished which that he might together with death destroy Christ was sent of his Father into the world Christ is our most perfect Saviour Christ saveth us from all evils whether of crime or punishment by
intercession Answ There is an ambiguity both in the word Prayer and in the word Intercession God will that one pray and make intercession for another but this they must doe not standing on the worthinesse of their own intercession and merits but on the worthinesse of the intercession and merits of the only Mediatour Christ Christ maketh intercession for us because he prayeth willeth and obtaineth and effectuateth it himself that for his own sacrifice and prayers we may be received of God the Father into favour and be reformed according to his Image Christ therefore maketh intercession for us by the vigour and vertue of his owne proper worthinesse and merits for his owne worthinesse hee is heard and obtaineth what hee desireth After this sort doe not the Saints make intercession one for another Wherefore seeing the Papists feigne that the Saints doe by their owne merits and prayers obtaine for others grace and certaine good things at Gods hands they manifestly derogate from the glory of Christ and deny him to be the only Saviour ON THE 12. SABBATH Quest 31. Why is he called Christ that is Annointed Answ Because he was ordained of the Father and annointed of the holy Ghost a Psal 45.8 Heb. 1.9 Esay 61.1 Luke 4.18 the chiefe Prophet and Doctor b Deut. 8.15 Acts 3.22 7.37 Esay 55.4 who hath opened unto us the secret counsell and all the will of his Father concerning our Redemption c John 1.18 15.15 and the high Priest d Psal 110.4 who with that one only sacrifice of his body hath redeemed us e Heb. 9.12 14 28. 10.12 14. and doth continually make intercession to his Father for us f Rom. 5.9 10. 8.34 Heb. 9.24 1 Joh. 2.1 and a King who ruleth us by his word and spirit and defendeth and maintaineth that salvation which he hath purchased for us g Psal 2.6 Zach. 9.9 Matth. 21.5 28.18 Luk. 1 33. Joh. 10.28 Revel 10. 12. 16. The Explication What is signified by the name of Christ THe name of Jesus doth rather summarily than expresly note the office of the Mediatour and is as it were a proper name designing rather a certain person But the word Messias or Christ or Annointed is properly an Epitheton of the office which being adjoyned to the former doth more significantly declare the proper and certaine office of the Mediatour For it expresseth metonymically the three parts thereof namely to be a Prophet a Priest and a King For these three were wont to be annointed and so to be designed to these functions Object But it may be that Christ was annointed but to one of these functions only Ans Hee is called in the Scripture a Prophet a King and a Priest And further Christ was signified by annointed persons whereof those three sorts were in the Old Testament And hence it cometh to passe that these two names Jesus Christ are often joyned For it is not enough to beleeve that there is a Saviour and that he is exhibited but wee must further also certainly be perswaded that this Jesus born of the Virgin Mary is that Saviour and Christ promised in the Old Testament Furthermore concerning the office of the Mediatour as it is designed by his name Christ which signifieth Annointed foure things especially offer themselves to be considered 1. What the Vnction or Annointing of Christ is or in what sense he is called Annointed 2. What is Christs Propheticall function 3. What his Priesthood 4. What his Kingdome 1. What Christs Vnction or Annointing is ANnointing in the Old Testament was a Ceremony whereby according to Gods ordinance Prophets Priests and Kings were annointed either with some speciall or common oyle that it might stand for a testimony to those who were rightly annointed that they were called of God to the administring of one of these functions and that they should be furnished from God with gifts necessary for the performing of that whereunto they were called For annointing signified 1. The calling and ordaining of any to the office either of a Prophet or of a Priest or of a King 2. It signified the promise and bestowing of gifts necessary thereto For to whom God committed any office and whom he caused to be annointed to these also he subministred the gifts of the holy Ghost necessary for the discharging of it as knowledge wisedome strength fortitude industry authority and such others 3. It signifieth the fragrantnesse or sweet savour of the labours imployed in that vocation that is it was a testimony that the labours were gratefull and acceptable to God and that hee would prosper such labours as the Annointed should with a true faith and cheerfully undergo in executing the function committed unto them of God We are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved 2 Cor. 2.15 â— Cor. 15 5â— The analogie or proportion between the signe and the thing signified Your labour is not in vain in the Lord. Further the out ward annointing did as a signe represent the inward that is the gifts of the holy Ghost as the things signified by reason of a correspondent Analogy and proportion For as oyle maketh the dry parts being annointed therewith lively agill and able or fit to do their duty and besides to send forth a sweet savour So the holy Ghost furnishing them with necessary gifts which are ordained to a function giveth them strength and power whereby they being of themselves unfit to doe any good are made fit and able to work and accomplish things gratefull unto God that is the holy Ghost causeth them to dispatch readily and with dexterity the parts of that duty which is injoyned them and to doe things acceptable to God and availeable for the preservation of the Church Now the anncinting of Jesus Christ is 1. The ordaining of the Son of God to the office of the chiefe Propher Priest and King of the Church 2. The speciall communicating of the gifts of the holy Ghost necessary for his office 3. Gods approbation and prospering of this office The Lord would breake him Esay 53.10 and make him subject to infirmities when he shall make his soule an offering for sinne be shall see his seed and shall prolong his daies and the will of the Lord shall prosper in hid hand Hee shall see of the travell of his soule and shall be satisfied by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justifie many for hee shall beare their iniquities Therefore will I give him a portion with the great and he shall divide the spoyle Jesus then the Son of God and Mary Two causes why Jesus was also called Christ that is Annointed is called Messias or Christ or Annointed 1. Because hee was appointed of his Father from everlasting the Mediatour that is the chiefe Prophet Priest and King of the Church This is confirmed by this reason Hee that is to be a Prophet a Priest and a King
to which nature Christ is annointed according to the same hee is a Mediatour that is the Prophet Priest and King of the Church But according to his humane nature onely hee is annointed Therefore according to that onely hee is Mediatour The Minor is thus proved To be annointed is to receive the gifts of the holy Ghost But according to his humane nature only he received these gifts Therefore according to that only hee is annointed Answ The Major of the former reason is made of a bad and faulty Definition because the Definition is of too straight and narrow a Compasse For to be annointed is not only to receive the gifts In what sense Christ may be said to be annointed according to his Godhead but also to be designed to some certaine office In the former sense Christ is annointed according to his humanity only in the later according to both natures Or we may answer that the whole reason is faulty because of an ambiguity in the word Annointing For in the Major it is taken either for the whole annointing or for that part which is an ordaining to an office but in the Minor it is taken for the other part only which is the participation of the gifts of the holy Ghost Now then according to which nature Christ is not annointed that is neither severally by a designement to an office neither by both a designement to an office and a receiving of the gifts of the holy Ghost according to that nature he is not Mediatour Christ according to his Godhead is not annointed both with a designment to an office and a receiving of gifts yet is he according to his Godhead annointed by an ordaining or designment to an office Therefore he is a Mediatour also according to his Godhead Christ Mediatour according to both natures Christ therefore is a Mediatour that is the Prophet Priest and King of the Church in respect of both natures For unto the office of a Mediatour doe more actions concurre whereof some he executeth by his Godhead some by his Flesh yet so that they are done and performed together the properties of both natures being as it were communicated Wherefore that wee erre not here nor conceive amisse Two rules to be observed these two rules are to be observed 1. The properties of the one nature in the Mediatour are attributed to the other in the concrete that is to the person yet still in respect of that nature whose properties they are As God is angry God suffereth God dieth to wit according to his humanity Againe The man Christ is omnipotent everlasting every-where present namely as concerning his Deity This is called the communicating of the properties and is a certaine kind of Synecdoche 2. The names of the Mediatourship are attributed to the whole person in respect of both natures yet reserving still the properties of each nature and the differences of actions For to the performing of the Mediatourship the properties or faculties and operations both of the divine and of the humane nature are required so that each performeth his proper function with communion of the other 2. What is Christs Propheticall function HAving examined in the former question what Christs Annointing may import and signifie it remaineth that wee prosecute in briefe his three-fold office or the three parts of the office of the Mediatourship whereunto Christ is annointed Where were are to observe the Definitions of a Prophet Priest and King which are deduced out of the severall functions which each of these executed from all antiquity The word Prophet cometh from the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The signification of the name Prophet which signiâ—ieth to publish abroad things either present or to come A Prophet in generall is A person called of God who publisheth and expoundeth unto men the will of God concerning things either present or to come which without some revelation from God remaine unknowne to us as being such to the knowledge whereof men were not able by themselves to come A Prophet is either a Minister Two kindes of Prophets Two kindes of ministeriall Prophets What the Prophets of the Old Testament were or the head and chiefe of the Prophets which is Christ Of ministeriall Prophets some are of the Old some of the New Testament Of the New Testament some are specially so called some only in generall The Prophets of the Old Testament were persons immediately called and instructed of God himselfe either by instinct or by dreames or by divine visions or by speeches had by God with them that they should declare to men to whom they were sent the true doctrine concerning God and his Worship and cleanse and cleare it from errours and corruptions that they should recount and illustrate the promise of the Messias to come and his kingdome and benefits or remission of sinnes and eternall life by and for him to be given to all Beleevers that they should fore-tell future events good and bad and rewards and punishments that they should guide and administer and order many counsels and offices publicke or civill having divine and certaine testimonies to warrant them that they could not erre in such doctrine precepts and counsels as they propounded in the Name of God Those testimonies were especially these 1. The continuall consent of the Prophets in Israel of Moses and the Patriarkes both one with another Foure testimonies of tâ—e truth of the doctrine delivered by the Prophets of the Old Testament and with those first divine revelations which were given at the Creation in Paradise 2. Miracles certainly coming from God 3. The events of things exactly answering to the sacred Oracles and Predictions of the Prophets 4. The testimony of the holy Ghost throughly perswading and convincing mens mindes concerning the truth of Propheticall doctrine Such Prophets were Adam Seth Noah Abraham Isaac Jacob Joseph and others and afterwards Moses and they who succeeded him among the people of Israel A Prophet of the New Testament specially so called is a person immediately called of God What a Prophet of the New Testament is Acts 11.28 â—1 11 Acts 21.4 1 Cor. 14 4 5 29. who by divine instinct and through speciall revelation of the holy Ghost doth certainly fore-see and fore-shew things to come As were the Apostles and Agabus and the Disciples telling Paul through the spirit that he should not goe up to Jerusalem c. A Prophet of the New Testament lâ—â—g nâ—rall is câ—lled aâ—y whosoever hath the gift of understanding expounding and applying the prophecies and writings of the Prophets who are properly so called to the present use of â—hâ—â—hurch So is this word used 1 Corinth This function and gift of prophecying that is of expounding and applying the Scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles to the use of the Church is at all times necessary That other of fore-telling things to come not so and therefore it is but temporary and for a time Christ a
is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased heare him He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 3. What Christs Priest-hood is A Priest in generall is a person ordained by God to offer for himselfe and others oblations and sacrifices to pray for others and to instruct A Priest in generall Under prayer is comprehended blessing which is to wish them good from God There is one Priest which is signifying or typicall another signified Atypicall Priest The typicall Priest was a person appointed by God 1. To offer typicall sacrifices 2. To make intercession for himselfe and others 3. To declare to the people the doctrine of the Law and the promise of the Messias and true sacrifice which was to come Such were all the Priests of the Old Testament of whom one was the High-Priest the rest inferiour Priests and these three properties which we have reckoned were common to the High-Priest with the other inferiour Priests But some things the High-Priest had proper and peculiar to himselfe 1. That he alone entered into the Tabernacle called the Holiest of all The High-Priests prerogatives under the Law or Sanctuary and that but once every yeere not without blond which he offered for himself and the people burning incense there and making intercession for the people 2. That his raiment was more gorgeous 3 That he was set over the rest 4. That he onely was consulted of questions or matters doubtfull weighty and obscure whether appertaining to Religion or to the Common wealth and did returne the answers of God for the Princes and the people 5. And therefore did govern and order some counsels and offices of the State and Kingdom and did see that all things were lawfully administred The inferiours were all the other Priests of the Old Testament whose office it was To sacrifice to pray to teach the doctrine of the Law and the promise of the Messias to come and to make intercession for themselves and others Wherefore though the Leviticall Priests were a type of Christ yet the most notable type was the High-Priest for that he in moe things represented Christ out very true celestiall and perpetuall High-Priest Obj. 1. But it was the Prophets office to teach Therefore the Priests differed nothing from the Prophets Ans Both of them both the Prophets and the Priests did teach the people and it might so fall out also that the same was both a Priest and a Prophet as it is read of Jeremy But this was not perpetuall Three differences between the priests and Prophets in the Old Testament but accidentall Because 1. The Priests were ordained mediatly by men out of one certain Tribe namely the Leviticall but God immediately and by himself raised up Prophets out of any Tribe 2. There is a great difference found betwixt them as touching their function of teaching For the Prophets were raised extraordinarily and immediately by God himselfe and so received from him the doctrine which they were to declare unto men 3. They were so guided by the speciall motion of the holy Ghost that they could not erre in that doctrine which they uttered unto men in the name of God But the Priests as Priests 1. Were ordinary Ministers of the old Church 2. Were appointed by men 3. Were tied to the doctrine of Moses the Prophets which they learned not from God immediatly but mediatly by men 4. They might erre in doctrine counsell and did erre often when they departed from the law and were reprehended of the Prophets Wherefore as touching their function of teaching the Prophets differed from the Priests of the Old Testament after the same sort as in the New Testament the Apostles from other Ministers and Teachers of the Church The signified and true and only High Priest is the Son of God immediately ordained by â—od the Father himselfe Christ the true and prefigured High-Priest and annointed by the holy Ghost to reveale unto us the secret will of God and his counsell towards us and by assuming humane nature offer himself a sacrifice propitiatory for the sins of all mankinde to obtain for us by his intercession unto the Father remission of sins and eternall life and lastly to apply effectually his sacrifice unto us both by imputing it and also by illightening and moving the Elect by his Word and Spirit to receive it with a true faith having this testimony that hee is certainly heard of his heavenly Father for all those for whom he maketh intercession and withall having power to collect and gather his Church Wherefore there are foure principall parts of Christs Priesthood 1. To teach men both outwardl speaking to their eares by his voice and the voice of his Ministers and inwardly speaking to their hearts by the efficacy of his Spirit 2. To offer himselfe a sacrifice and ransome full sufficient and acceptable unto God for the sinnes of the world Christs intercession 3. To make continuall intercession for us unto the Father For this intercession is proper unto the Son not onely because himselfe living on earth in the time of his flesh was made a suppliant and a sacrifice for us unto his Father but also because hee earnestly and desirously will according to both natures that the Father for his sacrifice once accomplished on the Crosse remit unto us our sins and restore unto us righteousnesse and life and the Father looking upon the sacrifice and will of his onely beloved Sonne receiveth all Beleevers into his grace and favour Wherefore the Sonne in respect both of his merit and will to save us and of his Fathers continuall beholding and looking thereon hath from everlasting made intercession and also doth now and for ever in heaven appearing before his Father make intercession for all the Elect and Chosen To pray for the people is a thing common to all Priests but To make intercession both in heaven and earth unto the Father for us that our sinnes may be pardoned us is onely belonging to this high and onely Priest Christs applying of his merit unto us 4. To apply his sacrifice unto all those for whom hee prayeth And he applyeth it 1. When he procureth by prayer the Father to impute it unto us that is to receive us for it into favour and for it to love us 2. When himself also for the same sacrifice sake John 17.19 doth receive us into favour Father for their sakes sanctifie I my selfe 3. When he indueth us with true faith whereby we also may apply his satisfaction unto our selves that is may be assured and think that it is our righteousnesse whereby we may stand in the presence of the Lord. Foure differences between Christ other Priests Hereby also it is cleare in what other Priests differ from Christ 1. These teach onely by their outward voice and not by the inward working also of the holy
Ghost 2. They do not make continuall intercession neither do they alwaies obtaine what they aske 3. These apply their benefits unto no man 4. They offer not themselves a sacrifice for the sins of others For all these things can be and are performed by Christ alone 4. What is Christs kingdome A King in generall A King is a person ordained by God to governe in a people and beare rule alone according to honest lawes and to have power to reward the good and punish the bad and to defend his subjects against their enemies having no superiour Governour above him The King of Kings Christ is a person immediately ordained of God to gather and rule by his word and Spirit his Church purchased by his bloud and to defend her Christ a King of Kings being subject unto him and serving him against all her enemies both corporall and spirituall and to reward her with eternall rewards but to cast her enemies into everlasting paines and torments His name is called the word of God Rev. 19.12 16. Christs kingdom And hee hath upon his garment and upon his thigh a name written The King of Kings and Lord of Lords Wherefore Christs royall office is 1. To rule by his word and Spirit his Church gathered out of all Nations from the beginning of the world For that it may goe well with us under this King it is not enough if he outwardly teach us what he would have us his subjects to performe unlesse also by his Spirit he move our hearts and cause us to be obedient to his commandement 2. To defend and preserve this his Church in this life against all both inward and outward domesticall and forraine foes which also hee doth performe while not only by his powerfull hand he is ever present with us but furnisheth us also with those weapons wherewith our selves also may constantly and happily â—nter the combat against our most mighty foes and utterly vanquish and discomfit them This sacred harnesse and warlike furniture is described Eph. 6.13 3. To make his Church partaker of the blessings of his kingdome and to adorne her raised up from the dead with everlasting glory and blisse 4. To overcome and rule his enemies by his might and power and at length to thrust them down being fully overcome and conquered into eternall torments We are in this place to observe the difference of the Propheticall Priestly and Royall office both of them who were in the old testament and of Christ and of our selves In the old restament they were types or typicall Prophets Priests and Kings Christ is indeed the true Prophet King and Priest which they prefigured wee are Prophets Kings and Priests by participation as having Christs dignities communicated unto us Now then let us see what is our Propheticall Priestly and Royall office Quest 32. But why art thou called a Christian Ans Because through faith I am a member of Jesus Christ a Acts 11.26 and partaker his annointing b 1 Cor. 6.5 that both I may confesse his name c Act. 2.17 1 John 2.27 and present my self unto him a lively sacrifice of thankfulnesse d Mat. 10.32 Rom. 10.10 and also may in this life fight against sin and Sathan with a free and good conscience e Rom. 12.10 2 Pet. 2.5 9. Rev. 1.6 and 4 8 10. Rom. 6.12 13. Gal. 5.16 17. Ephes 6.11 1 Tim. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 2.11 and afterward enjoy an everlasting kingdom with Christ over all creatures f Mat. 25.34 2 Tim. 2.12 The Explication IN this thirty second Question we are instructed concerning the inunction or annointing of the faithfull namely Of the communion of the faithfull or Christians with Christ whence they are called Christians or Annointed and what is the duty of Christians and what their comfort whereof this name doth advertise them Here then is discoursed the common place concerning the communion of Christ the head of the faithfull his members and of the functions of these his members Hereof foure things come to be considered 1. What is the annointing of Christians or whence Beleevers have the name of Christians or Annointed 2. What is the Propheticall function of Christians 3. What their Priesthood 4. What their Kingdome 1. What is the Annointing of Christians LUke testifieth Acts 11.26 Who is called a Christian that the name of Christians first began to be used in Antioch in the Apostles time when as before time they had bin termed by the names of Brethren and Disciples The name Christian is derived from Christ and in generall he is called a Christian who is a disciple of Christ and followeth his doctrine of life and who being inserted into Christ hath communion and fellowship with him There are two sorts of Christians some seeming or counterfeit and outward but not true that is hypocrites others seeming and true For not every seeming Christian that is who is in outward corversation a Christian is an hypocrite seeing it is required of us Mat. 5.16 Jame 2.18 Mac. 7.23 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Shew me thy faith by thy workes but every hypocrite is a seeming Christian to whom it shall one day be said I never knew you Seeming and false-hearted Christians They are called seeming but not true Christians who being baptised professe in word and life or ouâ—ward conversation the doctrine and faith of Christ and are in the company of nose which are called but are not partakers of Christs benefits being destitute of true faith and conversion Therefore they are not the true and lively members of the Church Mat. 20.16 7.22 Seeming and true-hearted Christians Many are called but few chosen Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven They are both seeming and true Christians who being received by baptisme into the Church acknowledge and professe Christs doctrine and being engrafted into Christ by a true faith are made partakers of all his benefits and being regenerated by the holy Ghost leade a life worthy of true Christians Furthermore of Hypocrites we are not her to speake but of those who are both without and within that is are truly Christians and annointed of Christ by the holy Ghost The question then is Why we are called Christians The causes hereof are two 1. Because by faith wee are made the members of Christ 2. Because by it we are made partakers of his annointing that is wee are called Christians for the communication made unto us of Christs person What it is to be Christs members office and dignity To be the members of Christ is nothing else than to be conjoyned and united to Christ by the same spirit dwelling both in him and us and by this spirit to be enriched with such righteousnesse and life as is in Christ to be conformed unto Christ and seeing
this righteousnesse so long as wee remaine in this mortall body is imperfect to be acceptable unto God for the righteousnesse of Christ which is imputed unto us Of this our communion with Christ these sayings make mention Wee being many are one body in Christ Rom. 12.5 1 Cor. 6.15 17. Ephes 4.15 Know yee not that your bodies are the members of Christ Hee that is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit In all things grow up into him which is the head that is The similitude of man a body to declare our union with Christ Christ Now the similitude of the head and members of the same body is most fit and appliable to declare that most straight and indissoluble conjunction of us with Christ For 1. As all the members of the body are knit to one and the same head and consequently to one another by sinews and fleshly ligaments And as in the head are engendred all vitall spirits who are the next or ready instruments of sense and motion as also all the outward and inward senses are feated in the head and thence onely from them the whole body and each member thereof doth draw life not from one another I say but from the head onely so long as they remain united to their head and among themselves so Christ is that one quickning head from whom his spirit is dispersed into all the members and not from one member into another and by whom all the elect who are the living members of the Church being united by the holy Ghost received through faith are quickned and are knit also among themselves by the meanes of mutuall charity Which charity and dilection must needs be there if we be joyned unto the head For the connexion of the members with the head is the originall and cause of the conjunction of the members among themselves For the quickning spirit of Christ doth not flow out of one member into another but out of one Christ as the head into all the members of the Church I will send unto you from the Father John 15.26 the Comforter the Spirit of truth 2. As in mans body are divers gifts and functions of the members and yet but one life and soule quickning and moving all the members so in the body of the Church are divers gifts and functions and yet but one spirit by the benefit whereof each member may doe his function 3. As the head is placed in the highest place and therefore is of more worthinesse and the founâ—aine of all life So Christ hath the highest room and degree in the Church as in whom the spirit is without measure and of whose fulnesse all receive but in the members that is in Christians are certain measures of gifts which are derived into them from the only head and fountaine Christ Wherefore the Pope of Rome lyeth when he avoucheth himself to be the head of the Church Christ is our Head in three respects Christ is our head in three respects 1. In respect of his perfection because he is both God and man and in gifts as touching his humane nature excelleth all creatures In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God head bodily c. Hee alone giveth the holy Ghost This is hee who baptizeth with the holy Ghost 2. In dignity or order glory Col. 1.9 10 Mat. 3.11 majesty power authority which in his humane nature glorified hee now openly sheweth forth and declareth For as God created all things by him Heb. 1.2 3.6 so he hath made him heire of all things and the ruler of his house 3. In respect of his office For hee is the redeemer and sanctifier of his Church hee is over every member of the Church he â—â—leth governeth quickneth nourisheth and confirmeth them so as they continue joyned in him with the rest of the members We are also in three respects the members of Christ 1. Because by faith and the holy Ghost wee are joyned unto him We are in three respects Christs members and also are knit together amongst our selves as the members to the head and one with another And this conjunction of the members of this body amongst themselves is no lesse requisite and behoovefull for the safety of the Church than the conjunction of the whole body with Christ the head For if thou separate the arme from the hand thou shalt separate it also from the head and so it shall no more have life Ephes 3.17 That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith 2. Because we are quickned and guided of him and from him as the fountaine we draw all good things so that except we continue in him wee have not eternall life in us as neither the members sundred from the body retain life any longer If a man abide not in me he is cast forth as a branch and withereth John 5.6 3. Because as in mans body are divers faculties and functions of the members so are the gifts and functions divers of the members of Christ in the Church And as all the actions of the parts of the body are imployed and referred to the preservation thereof so all the members of Christ whatsoever they purpose or doe that ought they to imploy and referre to the profit and utility of the Church As we have many members in one body and all members have not one office so we being many are one body in Christ Rom. 11.4 1 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to profit withall Whereas then now we understand what it is to be member of Christ and how we are his members it will the more cleerely appeare What anointing participation of annointing is What it is to be partaker of Christs anointing what it is to be partaker of Christs annointing Annointing signifieth a bestowing of gifts and participation of annointing importeth a communion of Christs gifts and office or annointing is a participation of all Christs benefits and consisteth in the participation of Christs Kingdome Priest-hood and Propheticall office To be partaker then of Christs annointing is 1. to be partaker of the holy Ghost and his gifts For the holy Ghost is not idle in us but worketh the same in us which he doth in Christ albeit Christ alone hath more gifts than wee all and those graces and gifts in Christ are far more excellent in degree 2. That Christ should communicate unto us his Propheticall Priestly and Royall function 2. What is the Propheticall function of Christians that is in what sense they are and are called Prophets CHrist maketh us partakers of his Propheticall honour or office not only in this that himselfe prophecieth unto us Christians are Prophets in knowledge and confession Acts. 2.17 Mat. 10.32 that is effectually instructeth us by his Word and Spirit but also because he willeth and bringeth to passe that we may also prophecie by professing and celebrating God According as it is said I will powre out of
my Spirit upon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecy Whosoever shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heaven Our propheticall office therefore is 1. Rightly to understand and imbrace the doctrine perfect and necessary to salvation concerning God and his will 2. That every one in his place and degree professe the same being understood faithfully boldly constantly in word and life thereby both to celebrate God and to bring many schollars and disciples unto Christ. The difference between Christs Propheticall function and ours is 2 Differences of Christs Prophetical function with ours 1. That Christ hath the spirit without measure wee by measure For it is the proper spirit of Christ which floweth from him and is poured into the hearts of men we have him by gift He being but one hath all the gifts of the holy Ghost and those in the most excellent degree all we have but only some and those farre inferiour 2. That Christ effectually teacheth by moving the hearts of men to accord and assent The sound and voice of others without the inward sound and voice of the holy Ghost doth onely strike the cares neither pierceth it unto the heart 3. What is the Priest-hood of Christians What our Priest-hood is and the parts of it THe office of a Priest is to teach to pray and to sacrifice Wherefore our Priest-hood is 1. To teach and instruct others that is to declare and shew unto others the true knowledge of God And thou when thou art converted strengthen thy brethren Luke 22.32 2. To invocate on God being known aright of us 3. To performe unto God the duties of thankfulnesse to render him his due worship even all outward and inward obedience or to offer up unto God all our life time sacrifices of thanksgiving acceptable unto him What our sacrifices of thanksgiving are and sanctified by the sacrifice of Christ namely to offer up unto him 1. Our selves by mortifying the old man in us and by giving our members as weapons of righteousnesse unto God Rom. 6.13 2. Our prayers Let us therefore by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God that is the fruit of the lips which confesse his name Heb. 13.15 3. Our almes-deeds Thy prayer is heard and thine almes are had in remembrance in the sight of God 4. Our confession of the Gospel Grace is given mee of God that I should be the Minister of Jesus Christ towards the Gentiles Acts 13.31 ministring the Gospel of God that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable 5. Our cheerefull under going and suffering of the crosse Rom. 15.15 16. that is all calamities persecution contempt banishments and even death it selfe for the confession of the truth and the glory of God Phil. 2.17 2 Tim. 4.6 Col. 1.24 Though I be offered up upon the sacrifice and service of your faith I am glad I am now ready to be offered Now rejoyce I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church This Priest-hood Christ communicateth unto us 1. When by the efficacy of his spirit he works in us these forenamed sacrifices of thanksgiving How Christ maketh us Priests which we offer unto God 2. When by his merit and intercession unto his Father he causeth our sacrifices albeit unperfect and stained with our sins to be notwithstanding pleasing and acceptable unto God Our sacrifices different from Christs sacrifice three wates Now our sacrifices differ as well as the sacrifices of the old Priests from Christs sacrifice 1. Christ offered up together a sacrifice both of thankesgiving and propitiatory We offer up only sacrifices of thankesgiving The old Priests also offered up sacrifices of thanksgiving because these belong to the whole Church even from the beginning to the end of the world But those sacrifices which they offered besides were only typicall But no sacrifices of the New Testament are typicall but either eucharisticall and of thankfulnesse as are ours or propitiatory as is the obedience of Christ otâ—â— performed for us in suffering our punishment For he offered not a typicall or figurative but the reall or figured and signified sacrifice as being not a typicall but the signified Priest 2. The sacrifices of Christ are both perfect ours unperfect and defiled with many sins 3. The sacrifice of Christ pleaseth God for it selfe and for the worthinesse that is perfect in it selfe and meriteth remission of sins and eternall life of God for us because it is the death of the very Son of God Our sacrifices merit nothing of God and please him not for themselves but for Christs sacrifice wherewith they are sanctified 4. What is the kingdome of Christians Christians are Kings 1. By partaking of his victory and royalty 2. By having in themselves through him a power to overcome over rule both their enemies and all creatures John 16.33 Rev. 3.21 Luke 22.30 Our royall office 1 John 5.4 1 Tim. 1.18 2 Tim. 2.12 Mat. 25.34 WEe are partakers of Christs kingdome Because he is our King and doth communicate his victory and glory against his enemies and ours with us and maketh us by faith citizens of his kingdome the sons of God his brethren and co heires Because by the vertue and operation of his Spirit he also maketh us Kings that is the Lords over all creatures conquerors of our enemies and partakers of everlasting blisse and glory Be of good comfort I have overcome the world To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with mee in my throne That yee may sit on seates and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Our royall office therefore is 1. That by the vertue of Christs spirit who hath restored unto us our lost royall and heavenly dignity over all our enemies we fight continually against sin the world the divel and the flesh and overcome Which wee do when as by a true faith we are resolved that we have remission of all our sins and when by the same faith we receive the holy Ghost to represse sin even in this life as touching the beginning of our conquest 2. That at length all our enemies being by the grace of Christ fully brought under wee injoy eternall blisse and glory that is the heavenly kingdome which by the working of the holy Ghost is begun in us in this life and which we now possesse in hope but then shall in full possession inherit Our kingdome 1 Cor. 3.21 Fight a good fight having faith and a good conscience If we suffer we shall also reigne with him Inherit yee the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world Briefly our kingdome is 1. That in Christ we are Lords over all creatures All things are yours 1 John 5.4 2. That we overcome our enemies by faith in Christ Who hath given us victory This
seed of Abraham God was manifested in the flesh Every spirit that confesseth not that Christ is come in the flesh is not of God No man ascendeth up to heaven but he that descended from heaven the Son of man which is in heaven For this cause am I born and for this cause came I into the world Forasmach as the children were partakers of flesh and bloud he also himself likewise tooke part with them Before Abraham was I am Therefore it is one nature which appeared in the flesh tooke flesh came down from heaven and coming into this world was made partaker of flesh and bloud and was before Abraham and another nature which was assumed or taken into which the former came and in which it appeared For the assumer and the assumed are not all one The Word tooke flesh Whereas then the Word took humane nature he must needs be other from it who both was before the flesh taken and was not converted or changed into it but hath a subsistence divers and distinct from the flesh which was assumed The argument is thus framed The assumer is before that which is assumed But of the Word it is said that he assumed or tooke flesh that he was made flesh Therefore the Son the Word was before the flesh hee assumed The Major is manifest The Minor is proved out of the fore-alledged authorities Hitherto also belong all those testimonies which oppose in Christ his divine nature which did assume to his humane nature or flesh Rom. â— 3 9.5 which was assumed and distinguish that from this as His Son made of the seed of David according to the flesh Of the Fathers concerning the flesh Christ came Therefore there is another thing in Christ besides his flesh according to which he is not of the Fathers nor of the seed of David Who being in the forme of God tooke on him the forme of a servant Phil. 2.6 Wherefore the forme of God in Christ is one thing namely his divinity most perfect and the forme of a servant another thing even of his humanity weak base and servile Christ is called the Son and Lord of David Therefore there be divers natures in him Mat. 22.44 John 2.19 Destroy this temple and in three dayes I will raise it up againe Wherefore there is one thing in Christ which is destroyed even his body and another thing likewise which raiseth up his destroyed body which is the Word John 1.18 who is called the only begotten Son Object 1. The Word in John doth not signifie any person which was subsisting before the flesh borne of the Virgin That John meaneth by the Word a person subsisting before the flesh but only that visible Preacher or Teacher Jesus who was made flesh that is was a man mortall weake miserable and abject Answ This is a notorious manifest and impudent corrupting of this place For it is easie for any man to shew out of the very narration of John that the Word signifies an Hypostasis or person which was existing before Jesus born of the Virgin For The Word 1. was in the beginning that is was now before existing when things were created 2. And that Word was God 3. By whom all things were made 4. Who is the authour of life and light Therefore hee is a person existing before all things 5. Which lighteneth every man that cometh into the world that is all if not with spirituall yet with naturall light Therefore he is their illuminatour who were before the flesh which was borne of the Virgin 6. Who being in the world and not knowne 7. Yet came unto his owne 8. Being made flesh that is assuming and taking humane nature of the Virgin Mary For that these words The Word was made flesh have this meaning The Word was made flesh by taking flesh not by any conversion into flesh namely that he who now from the beginning was in the world was made flesh that is man which before he was not not by any changing or mutation of himselfe but by assuming and taking humane nature other places of Scripture doe demonstrate He was partaker of the flesh he tooke the seed of Abraham God Was manifested in the flesh The Word therefore assumed and tooke flesh Heb. 2.14 1 Tim. 3.16 but was not converted into flesh that is the divine nature was distinct from the flesh taken and assumed Moreover that Christ man was such a teacher The Word was a Teacher from the beginning of the World John 1.9 18. 6.51 who not only in the time of his flesh but also before that was born even from the beginning of the world preâ—ched the will of his Father unto men and quickened them both this very narration of John and other very many places do plainly shew He was the life and the true light which lighteneth every man No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him I am the living bread which came downe from heaven and giveth life unto the world Christ went by the Spirit in the daies of Noah and preached unto the spirits that are in prison 1 Pet. 3.19 which were in time passed disobedient Object 2. Christ man is and is called God in the New Testament Therefore they corrupt the Scripture who say that in this visible man Jesus is besides the flesh an invisible nature which was existing also in the old peoples time without flesh For to say this is as if a man instead of this Thou art a Scholar should say In thee is a Scholar Answ That Christ man is true and by nature God in respect of the nature or essence of the God-head in him personally united to his man-hood 1. Proved by testimonies is no corruption but the very voice minde meaning and interpretation of the Scripture In him that is in Christ Jesus dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God head that is Col. 2.9 the very full and perfect God-head which is but one bodily that is personally or substantially so that it is of the substance of the visible man Christ In Christ therefore there is one thing which dwelleth namely the God-head another thing in which it dwelleth even the Man-hood which is the temple of the God head and was shadowed and figured by the Mosaicall tabernacle Christ saith of himself Destroy this temple John 2.19 21. He. 9 11. 10.20 and the Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes mentioneth the Tabernacle of the humane nature and calleth the flesh a vaile to wit of the God-head He suffered in the flesh The Word was made flesh and came unto his own Rom. 1.3 Therefore there must be in the flesh another nature Again Made of the seed of David according to the flesh Phil. 2.6 and declared mightily to be the Son of God touching the spirit of Sanctification Again Being in the form of God and
Deity either of nature that is by divine properties created which are not equall with the Creatour so are the Angels or of office so Moses is called called god and all Magistrates Luke 1.32 But unto the Son Christ it is communicated by the nature or essence it self so that the very Deity is his substance Which we thus prove 1. He is the onely begotten and proper Son of God the Son of the most High who also is himself the most High But he is the proper Son to whom the substance of the Father is communicated As the Father hath life in himself John 5.26 so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Therefore the Son also is God of himself living and the fountain of life Wherefore this communicating of the Deity maketh him equall with God and the same God with the Father So far off is it from proving the contrary Repl. 1. Power was given to him John 5.27 being man Therefore it was not given him by eternall generation Ans It was given to the Word by generation to man by union of the Word Repl. 2. It was given him after his resurrection Ans Then was given him the full authority and liberty of using that power which he had alwaies All things mad by the Word All things were made by it and without it was made nothing Wee interpret That all creatures were made by him in the beginning and that also by him is gathered out of mankind and regenerated through the working of the holy Ghost an everlasting Church They construe it That by all things are meant those things which are wrought in the new creation that is in the collection and regeneration of the Church by the Gospel which is called the second creation Answ 1. Wee grant this point not the whole interpretation but only this point of the creation and if this were the sense yet hereof would it also follow That Christ were very God and by nature God The second creation also which is regeneration proveth Christ God 1 Cor. 3.6 9. Heb. 3.4 6. Eph. 1.33 4.8 10. 1. Because to work the first and second creation by his owne nature power and operation is the proper worke of one and the same very God God gave the increase So then is neither he that planteth any thing neither hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase Yee are Gods husbandry and Gods building Hee that hath built all things is God And Christ worketh this new creation not as an instrument but by his own proper vertue Which is his body even the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things Hee ascended up on high hee gave gifts unto men hee ascended farre above all heavens that hee might fill all things Hee gave some Apostles and some Prophets By whom all the body receiveth increase I give unto them eternall life Hee sanctifieth the Church John 10 2â— Eph. 5 2â— and cleanseth it by the washing of water through the word 2. Because no man can give the holy Ghost but hee that is very God whose proper spirit it is But the second creation is not wrought but by the holy Ghost whom Christ the worker and effector of this creation sendeth Therefore hee is very God and Lord. 3. Because the new creation is the regeneration of the elect to eternall life This began even from Adam albeit it was wrought in regard of the Mediatour which was to come And it was wrought by the same Mediatour the Sonne in regard of whom or for whose sake it was wrought ever since the beginning For Christ as by his merit so by his efficacy and vertue is Saviour not onely of a part but also of his whole Church and body which consisteth of all the elect and sanctified even from Adams time By whom all the body receiveth increase Eph. 4 1â— Esay 9. â— The everlasting Father authour preserver propagator and amplifier of his Church through all ages of the world The Ruler that should come forth out of Bethlehem Mieah 3.2 was given from everlasting to he the Head and Saviour of the Church Hee shall be peace even before hee came out of Bethlehem and the Saviour of his Church against the Assyrians and all her enemies Gen. 3.83 The seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head This victory and conquest over the Divell beganne even from the beginning of the world David acknowledgeth the Messias also to be his Lord a Priest and a King not only that was to come in the flesh Psal 110. â— but even now present to whom now long before God had said Thou art a Priest that is whom hee had already ordained to this office living working and preserving the elect There is one God and 〈◊〉 Mediatour between God and man 1 Tim. 2.5 which is the man Christ Jesus Therefore this man is the Mediatour of all from the very beginning hee is the Mediatour obtaining and giving the blessings which hee hath obtained unto all I give unto â—hâ—m eternall life John 10.38 Ephes 1.22 1 Pet. 1.11 3 Hee hath appointed him over all things to be the head to the Church The Spirit of Christ in the Prophets By the Spirit hee went and preached unto the spirits that now are in Prison Eph. â— 2â— which were in time passed disobedient Yee are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corâ—eâ—-stone Which place is diligently to be observed For then either Christ is the head foundation sanctifier and Saviour of a part of the Church onely which is most absurd or hee was this from the beginning of the world Hee is made the builder of the house whereof Moses also was a part Heb. 3.3 13. â—â— Jesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same for ever Ans 2. Wee deny their interpretaion For S. John there speaketh of the first creation Which wee shew 1. Because he speaketh of the second afterwards As many as received him to them he gave power to be the sonneâ— of God Of his fulnesse have wee all received Grace and truth â—ame by Jesus Christ Now hee therefore setteth downe the first creation before because both creations are the work of the same That therefore he might shew that the second creation was wrought by the Word it was necessary for him to teach that the first also was wrought by it For the same is the Creatour and Repairer of the world 2. Because he saith the world was made by him Repl. The world here is taken for the Church Ans No For he addeth And the world knew him not The same world which was made by him knew him not Therefore he meaneth the wicked whether elect or reprobate 3. Other places demonstrate the same My Father worketh hitherto John 5.17 and I worke Wherefore both of them from the beginning of the world Ibid. v. 19.20 worke the
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ— 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â—9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâ—or of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
from the Father against Noetus and Sabellius and their Sectaries who would have the same to be the person of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost which in respect of diverse functions and actions is now called the Father now the Sonne now the holy Ghost And therefore were they called Patripassians Also against Servetus who confounded the Sonne and the holy Ghost That the Word or Sonne of God is diverse and distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost not in office onely but also in subsistence and person is proved by foure arguments No one person can be both Father Son in respect of himselfe None is the same person with him whose sonne he is nor with him who proceedeth or floweth from him otherwise the same thing in one respect should be relative and correlative But the Word is the Son of the Father and from the Word the holy Ghost proceedeth and is given Therefore the Word is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost Christ another from the Father John 5.32 37. 9.16 5.19 14.16 Christ expresly calleth himselfe another from the Father and the holy Ghost There is another that beareth witnesse of mee namely the Father in the same Chapter My doctrine is not mine but his that sent mee The Son can doe nothing of himselfe save that hee seeth the Father doe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Three persons expressed in Scripture 1 John 5.7 Gen. 1.26 Joh. 10.30 14.26 15.26 The Scripture doth plainly affirme that the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three There are three which beare witnesse in the heaven the Father the Word and the Spirit and these three are one Let us make man in our image he doth not say I will make but Let us make I and my Father are one he doth not say am but are The Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name hee shall teach you all things When the Comforter shall come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the spirit of truth which proceedeth of the Father hee shall testifie of mee Teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost The holy Ghost descended in the shape of a Dove the Son was baptised in Jordan and the Fathers voice was heard from heaven Mat. 28.19 Mat. 3.17 This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased The properties of the persons are diâ—tinct diverse The attributes of properties of the persons namely sending revealing and their offices are diverse The argument is this Whose properties are distinct they are in themselves distinct But the properties of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost are distinct Therefore the Sonne is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost The Minor is proved because the Son onely and not the Father or the holy Ghost was begotten of the Father conceived by the holy Ghost made flesh sent into flesh manifested in the flesh made Mediatour baptised did suffer and died The Father of himself worketh by the Son Mat. 11. â—9 The Son not of himselfe but of the Father by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost of the Father and of the Sonne No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne These wordes cannot be expounded after this sort No man knoweth me but I and no man knoweth me but I As the Father knoweth me 〈◊〉 14.13 so know I the Father The sense of these wordes cannot be this As I know me so I know me The Son of God therefore Christ is another from the Father and the holy Ghost THE THIRD CONCLUSION The Word is equall with the Father THat the Word or the Son of God Christ is no made God or inferiour to the Father or created of the Father before other things as Arius Eunomius Samosatenus Servetus and others the like Heretickes imagined but is by nature true and eternall God and equall unto the Father in God-head and in all essentiall perfections of the God-head is confirmed 〈…〉 16. â—â— Câ—â— 2.9 By testimonies of Scripture We are in him that is true that is in his Son Jesus Christ. The same is very God and eternall life All things that the Father hath are mine In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God-head bodily As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given unto the Son also to have life in himselfe Joâ—â—3 â— Phâ—â— â—â— Who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also that all men should honour the Son 〈…〉 as they honour the Father But the Father is to be honoured as God Therefore Christ is God equall in honour with the Father Christ 〈…〉 God 〈…〉 He that hath the whole essence of the God-head is necessarily equall with the Father But the Son of God hath the whole essence of the God-head communicated unto him for this because it is infinite is indivisible therefore the whole must needs be communicated unto whomsoever it is communicated Therefore the Word or Son of God is equall in all things with the eternall Father in the God-head The Minor is proved Generation or begetting is a communicating of the essence the Word was generated or begotten of the essence of the eternall Fatherâ— because he is his Son proper naturall and only begotten Therefore the whole Deity was communicated unto the Word He hath the same properties of the God-head The Scripture giveth the same properties and perfections of divine nature unto the Son which it doth unto the Father as namely eternity omnipotency immensity omniscience the searching of the heart and reines He is eternall Prov. 8.25 John 1.1 John 3.13 Eph 3.17 For Before the mountaines were settled and before the hils was I begotten In the beginning was the Word He is immense or unmeasurable No man ascendeth up to heaven but he that hath descended from heaven the Son of man which is in heaven That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith He is omnipotent Whatsoever things the Father doth John 5.19 Phil. 3.21 Heb. 1.3 the same things doth the Son also According to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things unto himselfe Bearing up all things by his mighty word He is omniscient or of infinite wisedome knowing all things His name shall be called Counsellor Esay 9.6 Mat. 11.27 No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son c. He is the searcher of hearts But Jesus did not commit himself unto them John 2.24 25. because he knew them all And had no need that any should testifie of man for he knew what was in man Now we know that thou knowest all things He is the sanctifier of his Church
Son which agree to none else who are called gods and whereby God himself discerneth himself from other creatures and forged gods For unto whom the essentiall properties of any nature or essence doe truly and really agree unto him the essence it selfe must needs be given Object 1. Hee that hath all things of another is inferiour to him of whom hee hath them The Son hath all things of the Father Therefore he is inferiour unto the Father The Son hath all thing from the Father not by grace but by nature Ans The Major holdeth and is true of such an one as hath any thing by the grace and favour of the giver for he might not have it and therefore is by nature inferiour but it is false of him who hath all those things by his owne nature which he himselfe hath of whom he receiveth them For seeing he cannot but have them it cannot be that he should be inferiour or should have lesse than he of whom he receiveth them But the Son hath all things of the Father which the Father hath and that by nature and absolute necessity that is in such sort as that the Father cannot but communicate unto him all things which himselfe hath belonging to his divine Majesty John 5.26 John 17. â—0 As the Father hath life in himself so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himself All mine are thine and thine are mine Therefore he is equall unto the Father in all things Obj. 2. Hee that doth whatsoever he doth by the will of another interposed and going before is inferiour unto him The Son willeth and doth all things by the will of his Father going before Therefore he is not equall unto the Father in vertue The Son doth all things with the content of the Father in like manner as the Father dignity and essence Ans The Son doth all things his Fathers will going before not in time and nature but in order of persons so that he willeth or doth nothing which the Father also willeth not and doth and whatsoever the Father willeth and doth the same also the Son willeth and doth likewise that is with equall authority and power Wherefore the society and order of the divine operations doth not take away but doth most of all settle and establish the equality of the Father and the Son as also of the holy Ghost THE FOURTH CONCLUSION The Word is consubstantiall with the Father THese three former Conclusions being declared and set down namely That the Son is subsisting or a person That hee is distinct from the Father That hee is equall with the Father the fourth is easily gotten and obtained against the New Arrians to wit That he is consubstantiall with the Father which is also in like maner to be understood concerning the holy Ghost For either this must be granted or of necessity there are made three Gods which they though in words they deny it yet in very deed affirme when they frame and feigne three essences and spirits They grant that the Son is like-substantiall that is of like essence and nature with the Father which â—â—â—â—deed true but this is not enough For the words Consubstantiall and Like-substantiall differ For like-substantiall signifieth moe persons and like essences as three men are like-substantiall For they are both three persons and three essences of like nature that is agree in humane nature But consubstantiall signifieth one essence and moe persons Thus in the God-head is not like-substantiall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because there are not three Gods but consubstantiall because there are three persons of one and the same divine essence For there is but one Jehovah that is one divine essence which is the same and is wholly in every of the three persons and therefore every of them are that one God besides which essence whatsoever is it is a creature not God The Father indeed is one person and the Son another person but the Father is not one God and the Son another John saith There are three which bear record in heaven but they are three persons not three Gods which bear this record We therefore hold against Arrius that Christ was not only like-substantiall but also consubstantiall with the Father that is hath the same individuall divine essence with the Father The Latine Church turneth the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall taking substance for essence It is therfore the same that co-essentiall that is of one and the same essence The arguments which shew the Father and the Son to be of one the same essence are these 1 Jehovah * Deut. 6.4 The English translations retain not the word Iehovah but use The Lord instead thereof which is the signification of Jehovah and therefore in effect all one Jerem. 23.6 Esay 25.9 Hag. 2.9 Zach. 2.8 Malac. 3.1 is but one essence or one God But the eternall Father and the Son co-eternall with the Father are that Jehovah Therefore these two are one essence and one God The Minor is proved 1. By those places of Scripture which call the Son Jehovah This is the name whereby they shall call him Jehovah or the Lord our righteousness The expected God and Saviour is called Jehovah But the Messias is the expected God and Saviour who in the same sense is called The Desire of all Nations Therefore the Messias is that Jehovah whereof the Prophet speaketh The Deliverer of the Church sent from Jehovah which is the Messias only is called Jehovah He is called Jehovah whose fore-runner was John Baptist But John Baptist was the fore-runner of the Messias or the Son of God Christ He therefore is called Jehovah Hitherto belong all the places in which are given to the Angel or Messenger of Jehovah both the name of Jehovah and the divine properties and honours But that Angel was the Son of God not the Father Therefore the Son is Jehovah Again the Minor is also hereof manifest Joel 2.31 Psal 68.18 Eph. 4.8 Psal 95.9 1 Cor. 10.9 Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 Psal 102.6 Heb. 1.10 Esay 8.14 28.16 Luke 2.34 Rom. 9.33 Esay 41.4 Rev. 1.17 21.6 for that what things in the Old Testament are spoken of Jehovah those in the New are referred unto Christ as He that ascended on High and gave gifts is Jehovah and the same is Christ Jehovah was tempted in the desart and the same is Christ He that is to be worshipped and is Creator of all things is Jehovah and the same is Christ The stone of offence The first and the last is Jehovah and the same is Christ Lastly the same is proved by those testimonies which attribute things that are proper to Jehovah unto Christ also as authour and effecter or worker of them 2. The true God is but one The Son is the true God equall with the eternall Father in God-head properties works and honour as hath bin before declared This same is
born of the Virgin Mary 2. Because God is not changeable and therefore the Deity is not changed into flesh 3. Because the Word took flesh and was not changed into flesh What then doth Christs conception of the holy Ghost signifie and import Three things thereby are signified The forming of Christs flesh Luke 1.35 That the masse of his humane nature was created or formed in the wombe of the Virgin miraculously and besides the order of things disposed of God in nature by the immediate working and operation of the holy Ghost without the seed and substance of man The power of the most High shall over-shadow thee Object But wee are also made of God Answ Wee are made of God mediately Christ immediately The sanctifying of Christs flesh That the holy Ghost did the same moment and by the same operation cleanse this masse and from the very point of the conception sanctifie it in the mothers wombe that is sith it became not the Word Foure causes of this sanctifying the Sonne of God to assume unto himselfe a nature polluted with sinne he therefore caused that originall sinne should not issue into it and that for these causes 1. That hee might be a pure sacrifice and a sufficient ransome for our redemption Hee hath made him to be sinne for us which knew no sinne 2 Cor. 5.11 that wee should be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2. That he might also sanctifie us by his sanctitie and holinesse For if Christ had been a sinner he could not have satisfied for us but himselfe should have remained in death Therefore could hee not have been our sanctifier neither by merit nor by his power and efficacy Heâ— 2 11. 7 16. For hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one Such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners 3. It was not agreeable unto the Word the eternall Sonne of God to unite personally unto him humane nature being stained and defiled wherein he dwelleth as in his own Temple For God is a consuming fire 4. That wee might know that whatsoever this Sonne speaketh Deut. 4 2â— it is the will of God and the truth For Whatsoever is borne of flesh which is sinfull and not sanctified is flesh falshood and vanity Object But he was borne of a mother which was a sinner Why then should not Christ have sin Answ The holy Ghost doth best know how to sever sin from mans nature For sin is not the nature of man but came else-whence even from the Divel Mary therefore was a sinner but the Masse of flesh which was taken out of her substance was by the operation of the holy Ghost at the same instant sanctified when it was taken The uniting of his flesh to his God head The third thing which is sanctified in that Christ is said to be conceived by the holy Ghost is the union of the humane nature with the Word For the flesh of Christ was together both created or formed and also sanctified and united to the Son of the holy Ghost immediatly but of the Father and the Son by the Spirit The sense and meaning then of this Article Which was conceived by the holy Ghost is The full meaning of the Article conceived by the holy Ghost 1. That the holy Ghost was the immediate author of the miraculous conception of the flesh of Christ 2. That he separated all uncleannesse and contagion of originall sin from this conceived off-spring 3. That he united in the very moment of the conception the flesh with the Word in a personall union It is added further in the Creed that he was born of the Virgin Mary that is of the Virgins substance Five causes why Christ was born of the Virgin Mary namely that we might know him to â—e and that chiefly for these causes True man That the truth of the humane nature assumed by the Son of God might hereby be signified unto us to wit that he was conceived by the power of the holy Ghost and born true man of the substance of Mary his Mother that is Though the flesh of Christ were miraculously conceived yet it was taken and born of the Virgin Tâ—â—â— seed of David That wee might know Christ our Mediatour to be the true seed of David that is to be true man and our brother who hath humane flesh made not of nothing neither else-whence but issued from the seed of David Isaac and Abraham of whom also the virgin Mary her selfe came yea of the very selfe same masse of Adam whereof both they and wee are The Messias That it may certainly appeare unto us that this Jesus born of the Virgin is that Messias promised unto the Fathers Behold a Virgin shall conceive Esay 7.14 Gen. 3.15 and beare a Sonne The seed of the woman shall break the head of the Serpent For it was fore-told by the Prophets that the Messias the Redeemer of mankinde should be borne of the stock of David and that by a miraculous conception and birth having a Virgin for his Mother Wherefore seeing both that is both the prophesies and the miracles are in this Jesus fulfilled there can be no doubt but that this is the Messias true man and true God the reconciler of God and man Without sin That this Christs birth of a Virgin might be a testimony that he is pure and without sin sanctified in the wombe of the Virgin by the vertue of the holy Ghost A signe of our new birth John 1.13 That wee might know the Analogie which is between Christs nativitie and the regeneration of the faithfull For Christs birth of the Virgin is a signe of our spirituall regeneration which is not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Quest 36. What profit takest thou by Christs holy conception and nativitie Ans That he is our Mediatour a He. 7.26 27. and doth cover with his innocency and perfect holinesse my sins in which I was conceived that they may not come in the sight of God b 1 Pet. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 3.18 1 Cor. 1.30 Rom. 8.3 4. Esay 53.11 Psal 32.1 The Explication Two benefits of Christs conception and nativity TWO benefits wee reape from Christs conception and nativity Confirmation of faith A confirmation of our faith that hee is the true Mediatour Consolation A consolation that we through this Mediatour are justified before God The reason hereof is because he cannot be a Mediatour between God and men who is not himself man who is not righteous who is not united with the Word that is who is not by nature true God and true man and of sufficiency and ability to bestow on us his salvation purchased for us For such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmlesse underfiled separate from sinners
it is 1. The very union of the humanity with the Word in such sort as it being created and finite doth together with all the essentiall properties thereof subsist not in a created person of the same humane nature but in the increate and eternall person of God the Word by reason of which union God the Word but not the God-head is and is called truly man and contrary man but not the manhood is and is called truly eternall God No dignity and eminency can be imagined greater than this neither doth it agree to any but to the flesh of Christ only 2. It is the excellency of gifts For these Christs humanity received without measure that is all whatsoever and most great and most perfect that may fall into a created and finite nature 3. The office of the Mediatour to the performing whereof the united but yet distinct properties and operations of both natures doe necessarily concur 4. The honour and worship which by reason of the Mediatourship agreeth and is given to whole Christ according to both natures keeping still as was before said the difference of properties and operations in natures Now whatsoever testimonies some bring either out of the Scriptures or out of the Fathers which were sound in faith thereby to prove that their Eutychian transmutation and a third kind of communicating forged by themselves that is exequation or equalling of natures all those testimonies indeed belong either to the grace of union of the natures which is signified by the communicating of properties or to the grace of Christs headship which compriseth the office and honour of the Mediatour which are affirmed of whole Christ by way of communicating or to the habituall grace that is the created gifts which Christ received without measure which are properly affirmed of the flesh or humanity These gifts which are also called graces are not properly effects of the personall union as are the attributes or properties of the natures and office 1. Because they are communicated to the manhood as well of the Father and the holy Ghost as of the Word or Son For he is said to have received of the Father the spirit without measure that is abundantly likewise to be annointed with the holy Ghost And if the gifts were effects of the union it would follow of necessity that the flesh was united not to the Son onely but to the Father also and the holy Ghost 2. The union of the flesh with the Word was from the very moment of the conception alwayes most perfect But the consummation and perfection of gifts was not untill the accomplished time of his resurrection and ascension For he was indeed humble weake and contemned he was indeed ignorant of some things he did indeed increase in wisdome stature and in favour not with men onely but also with God himselfe 3. The flesh when it was in the state of humility had not immortality or a nature not subject to sufferings or the like and yet remained it alwayes united with the Word Wherefore the habituall gifts or graces of the humanity for which it is also in it selfe really wise mighty just holy follow not the personall union in respect of dependency as the effect followeth and dependeth of his cause but only in respect of order Because indeed the humane nature was first to subsist and be before it were inriched with gifts and it subsisted united to the Word in the very first moment of the conception But after what manner the humanity is united unto the Sonne of God hath been said before For by the speciall and miraculous working of the holy Ghost in the womb of the Virgin of her bloud was the flesh of Christ formed sanctified and united according to subsistence or personally unto the Word 4. Why it was necessary that the two natures should be united in the person or subsistence of the Sonne of God FOr what cause Christ our Mediatour was to be together both a true and perfect just man and true that is by nature man and withall true God hath been declared of us before in the Common-place of the Mediatour For the work of our Redemption could not have been compassed and finished by the Mediatour without the concurrence of divers natures and operations in the same person For albeit he suffered and died in the flesh yet his passion and suffering could not have that force and efficacy to redeem justifie and sanctifie us neither could Christ have applyed those benefits unto us except he had been withall true and naturall God Of the incarnation of the Word the confession made by the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosatenus This confession in taken out of the Acts of the first Ephesâ—â—e Councell WE confesse our Lord Jesus Christ begotten before all worlds of his Father but in the last times borne according to the flesh of the Virgin by the holy Ghost subsisting in one person only made of the celestiall God-head and humane flesh Whole God and whole man Whole God also with his body but not according to his body God whole man also with his God-head but not according to his Godhead man Againe whole adorable also with his body but not according to his body adorable Whole adoring also with his God-head but not according to his God-head adoring who le increate also with his body but not according to his body increated Whole formed also with his God-head but not according to his God-head formed Whole consubstantiall with God also with his body but not according to his body consubstantiall as neither also according to his God-head he is co-essentiall with men but he is according to the flesh consubstantiall unto us existing also in his God-head For when we say he is according to the spirit consubstantiall with God we doe not say he is according to the spirit co-essentiall with men And contrarily when we affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with men we doe not affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with God For as according to the spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for according to this he is consubstantiall with God So on the other side he is not according to the flesh co-essentiall with God but according to this he is consubstantiall with us And as we pronounce these to be distinct and divers one from the other not to bring in a division of one undivided person but to note the distinction and unconfoundablenes of the natures and properties of the Word and the flesh so we affirme and worship those as united which make to the manner of the undivided union or composition Vigilius Lib. 4. against Eutyches IF there be one nature of the Word and flesh how then seeing the Word is every-where is not the flesh also found every-where For when it was in the earth it was not verily in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not verily in the earth and insomuch it is not as
The right hand of God and To sit at the right hand of God is not all one The Minor should thus proceed The humane nature is the right hand of God But so it is false Neither yet is the Major simply true that he which sitteth at Gods right hand sitteth every-where For apart of the sitting at Gods right hand Acts 7.56 is also that visible glory and majesty wherewith Christs humane nature was endowed and wherewith Stephen beheld him indued in heaven This is not every-where but only in that place where his body is seated and remaineth Obj. 3. He ascended into heaven to fill all things that is with the presence of his flesh Ephes 4.10 Ans It is a fallacy in misconstruing the word He ascended to fill all things that is with his gifts and graces not with his flesh bones and skin These are the monsters and dotings whereby the Divel carrieth Gods glory into derision Repl. That nature which hath received omnipotency is every-where Christs humanity hath received omnipotency Therefore it is every-where Ans The nature which hath received omnipotency by a reall transfusion and communication of the properties is every-where but not that which hath received it by personall union only as the humane nature of Christ But yet notwithstanding many things have been bestowed by reall transsusion on Christs humanity to wit other qualities than which he had on the Crosse and in his humiliation Likewise far more and greater gifts than those which are bestowed either on Angels or on Men were heaped on Christs humane nature after his ascension and in respect of those gifts bestowed on him Christ is placed according to his humane nature at the right hand of his Father but according to his Divinity he is placed at the right hand of the Father as he being glorified and taken up into heaven hath shewed forth the same in his flesh and hath attained unto the perfection of glory or the highest degree of glorification as touching his humanity ON THE 19. SABBATH Quest 51. What profit is this glory of our head Christ unto us Ans First that through his holy Spirit he powreth upon us his members heavenly graces a Acts 2.33 Ephes 4.10 Then that he shieldeth and defendeth us by his power against all our enemies b Psal 2.9 110.1 2. John 10.28 Ephes 4.8 The Explication 4. What are the fruits of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father THe fruits of Christs sitting at the Fathers right hand are all the benefits of the Kingdome and Priest-hood of Christ glorified As 1. His intercession for us 2. The gathering governing and guarding of the Church by the Word and Spirit 3. His defending of the Church against her enemies 4. The abjection and destruction of the enemies of the Church 5. The glorification of the Church and abolishment of all infirmity whereunto it was enthralled These fruits of Christs sitting at the right hand of God arise out of the office and person which he sustaineth The benefits of the Kingdome of Christ glorified The fruits or benefits of the Kingdome of Christ glorified are that he ruleth us by the ministery of the Word and the holy Ghost that he preserveth his ministery that he giveth his Church resting places and is forcible by doctrine in converting the chosen that he will at length raise up from the dead his chosen and elect abolish all their infirmites glorifie them wipe away all teares from them enthronize them in his throne and make them Priests and Kings unto his Father The benefits of the Priest-hood of Christ glorified The fruit of the Priest-hood of Christ glorified is that he appeareth presenteth himselfe and maketh request and intercession for us in heaven and that forcible so that the Father denieth us nothing through the vertue and force of his intercession Hence ariseth that consolation and comfort Because our King and Head our flesh and our brother sitteth at the right hand of the Father therefore hee shall give unto his Citizens a rich treasure even his holy Spirit Therefore hee shall at length glorifie and quicken us his members Therefore he shall powre out plentifully on us his celestiall blessings that is a true acknowledgement of God faith in him repentance of our sins and all other Christian vertues and all this shall he perform unto us both in respect of his brotherly love as also in regard of his office who is our Head Because also we have such an High-Priest which is set down at the right hand of the Father there is no cause why we should doubt at all of our salvation he shall keep it safe for us and at length most assuredly and certainly bestow it upon us No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hand John 10.28 17.24 I will that they which thou hast given mee be with mee even where I am The meaning of this Article He sitteth c. Now what ought each mans particular application of this Article touching Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father be Ans Even this I beleeve that Christ now possessed of supreme divine majesty maketh intercession for mee and all the Elect and applyeth unto us his sacrifice that by him and for his sake the Father may give unto me life eternall also that hee governeth and protecteth me in this life against the Divel and all danger and will at length glorifie me and endow me with life everlasting Quest 52. What comfort hast thou by the coming againe of Christ to judge the quick and the dead Ans That in all my miseries and persecutions I look with my head lifted up for the very same who before yielded himselfe unto the judgement of God for me and took away all malediction from me to come Judge from heaven a Phil. 3.20 Luke 21.28 Rom. 8.13 Tit. 2.13 1 Thess 4.16 to throw all his and mine enemies into everlasting paines b Mat. 25.41 2 Thess 1.6 7. but to translate mee with all his chosen unto himself into celestiall joyes and everlasting glory c Mat. 25.34 The Explication IN this Article three Common-places fall in one and meet together which are divers in themselves namely of Christs second coming of the end of the world and of the last judgement Of these places wee will speak joyntly as which are linked between themselves yet so that we chiefly handle that of the last judgement For to little purpose were it for us to thinke of Christs second coming except wee did further consider to what end he should come The chief Questions of the last judgement are 1. Whether there shall be any judgment 2. What that judgement is 3. Who shall be Judge 4. Whence and whither hee shall come to judge 5. How he shall come 6. Whom he shall judge 7. What shall be the sentence and execution of this judgement 8. For what causes this judgment shall be 9. When it shall be 10.
6.17 to comfort me d Joh. 15.26 Acts 9.31 and to abide with me forever e John 14.16 1 Pet. 4.14 The Explication IN this last part of the Apostolick confession are contained six Articles whereof the first speaketh of the person of the holy Ghost the next of the Church which is gathered confirmed and preserved by the holy Ghost the foure Articles following are of the benefits bestowed by the holy Ghost on the Church and of the communion of Saints 2. of remission of sins 3. of the resurrection of the flesh 4. of everlasting life Touching the holy Ghost three things are especially to be considered his person his office his gifts and works But for more full and ample explication hereof these Questions following are each in their order to be examined 1. What the name * It is here to be noted that this Question serveth more properly for the Latine which useth this name Spiritus onely when as we in English use as much or more rather the word Ghost then Spirit when wee speak of the third person Spirit signifieth 2. Who and what the holy Ghost or Spirit is 3. What is the holy Ghosts office 4. What and of how many sorts his gifts are 5. Of whom the holy Ghost is given and wherefore 6. To whom and how far forth he is given 7. When and how hee is given and received 8. How he is retained and kept 9. Whether he may be lost and how 10. Wherefore hee is necessary 11. How wee may know that hee dwelleth is us 1. What the name Spirit signifieth THe name spirit is sometimes taken for the cause sometimes for the effect When it is taken for the cause it signifieth a nature incorporeall and living of a spirituall essence wielding moving and stirring something and this nature is either create or uncreate Uncreate and so God essentially and personally is a Spirit that is incorporeall without any bodily dimension or quantity invisible God is a Spirit Create and so the Angles whether good or bad are in this sense spirits John 4.24 Which maketh his Angels spirits And after the same manner the soules of men are called spirits Gen. 2.7 He breathed in his face breath of life that is hee sent a spirit or soule into him Psal 104.4 29. When thou takest away their breath they die When the word spirit is taken for an effect it signifieth 1. The aire moved 2. The moving it selfe and motion of the aire 3. The wind and moving vapours 4. Spirituall affections or motions good or bad So it is said The spirit of fear And contrary The spirit of princes that is courage likewise the spirit of fornication 5. New spirit signifieth the gifts of the holy Spirit as 1 Thes 5.19 Quench not the spirit In this doctrine which wee have in hand Spirit signifieth the cause stirring and moving namely the third person of the God head which is forcible in the minds and wils of men And this third person of the God-head is called a Spirit Why a Spirit 1. Because he is a spirituall essence or substance incorporeall and invisible 2. Because hee is inspired of the Father and the Son that is because hee is the person by which the Father and the Son immediately work their motions in the hearts of the elect or because hee is the immediate stirrer and mover of divine works The Father and the Son move but by this Spirit 3. Because himselfe inspireth and immediately worketh motions in the hearts of the elect whence hee is called Luke 1.35 The power of the most High 4. Because hee is God equall and the same with the Father and the Son and God is a Spirit This third person of the God-head is called holy Why holy 1. Because he in himselfe by himself and of his own nature is holy 2. Because he is hallower or sanctifier that is he immediately halloweth or sanctifieth and maketh holy others The Father and the Son sanctifie by him and therefore immediately 2. Who and what the holy Ghost is THe holy Ghost is the third person of the true and only God-head proceeding from the Father and the Son and co eternall co-equall and consubstantiall with the Father and the Son and is sent from both into the hearts of the elect to sanctifie them unto eternall life Here are wee to say the same things of the God-head of the holy Ghost which have been spoken before of the God-head of the Son for this definition is also to be proved and confirmed by the same four parts Four conclusions concerning the God-head of the holy Ghost 1. That the holy Ghost is a person 2. That he is the third person or that he is other and distinct from the Father and the Son 3. That he is true God with the Father and the Son or that he is equall to the Father and the Son 4. That he is of the same God head with the Father and the Son or that he is consubstantiall unto both All these that testimony of the Apostle jointly proveth No man knoweth the things of God but the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.11 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are given unto us of God Also that other else where All these things worketh even the selfe-same Spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 distributing to every man severally as he will But we will proceed to treat of each of these in their order I. First therefore The holy Ghost is a person proved by sive reasons That the holy Ghost is a person is proved By his apparitions Luke 3.12 Acts 2.3 By his apparitions because hee hath appeared visibly The holy Ghost came downe in a bodily shape like a Dove And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like fire and it that is the fire or the holy Ghost sate upon each of them Seeing then the holy Ghost descended in bodily shape upon Christ and sate upon the Apostles it followeth that he is subsisting for no quality or created motion of minds or hearts is able to doe in like manner For an accident doth not only not take upon it any shape but standeth in need of something else in which it selfe should consist and be Neither is the aire the place or subject of holinesse goldinesse love of God and other spirituall motions but the minds of men By his title God 1 Cor. 3.16 Acts 5.3 4. See also Isa 40.7 13. Hee is proved to be a person because hee is called God Know yee not that yee are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you Why hath Satan filled thine heart that thou shouldest lie unto the holy Ghost Thou hast not lied unto men but unto God Howsoever then the adversaries of this doctrine grant the holy Ghost to be God yet this cannot be but hee must be a subsistent or
the Minor for in the Major it is taken for the power of the Father in the Minor for the person by whom the Father sheweth forth his power III. That the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son these arguments doe prove Four proofs that the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son His proceding from both The essence of the Father and the Son is communicated unto him because hee proceedeth from both and is the Spirit of both But there is nothing in God which is not his essence Seeing then that is indivisible it must needs be whole and the same communicated unto him which is in the Father and the Son As the spirit of man which is in man is of the essence of man so the Spirit of God which is in God is of the essence of God By this it appeareth What is the proceeding of the holy Ghost namely the communicating of the divine essence whereby the third person of the God-head alone receiveth the same and whole or entire essence from the Father and the Son as from him whose Spirit hee is as also the begetting of the Son is a communicating of the divine essence which the second person of the God-head alone receiveth as a Son of his Father whole and entirely the same which the Father hath and retaineth His proceeding from the Son proved three wayes And That the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son also is proved by certain reasons 1. Because he is called the Sons Spirit If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his Rom. 8.9 Gal. 4.6 He hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts The Spirit of his Son that is not given unto the Son of the Father but existing and proceeding as of the Fathers so of the Sons substance seeing the Son is equall and consubstantiall with the Father 2. Because the Son together with the Father giveth him John 15.26 John 20 22. Receive the holy Ghost 3. Because the holy Ghost receiveth the wisdome of the Son which hee revealeth unto us Hee shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you John 16.14 But seeing the holy Ghost is true God consubstantiall with the Father and the Son hee cannot receive any thing but of him of whose substance hee is Wherefore he proceedeth of the substance of the Son because he receiveth that of him which is the Sons His divine attributes The holy Ghosts equality with the Father and the Son is proved by those divine attributes and properties which are attributed and communicated to the holy Ghost as Eternity Eternity because hee created heaven and earth and because God was never without his Spirit Gen. 1.2 The Spirit of the Lord moved upon the waters Immensity Immensity or unmeasurablenesse as who dwelleth whole and intirely in all the elect Rom. 8 9. 1 Cor. 3.16 1 Tim. 1.14 The Spirit of God dwelleth in you Through the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Omnipotency Omnipotency because hee together with the Father and the Son created and preserveth all things Psal 33.6 1 Cor. 12.1 By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made and the hosts of them by the Breath of his mouth All these things worketh even the selfe same Spirit distributing to every man severally as hee will Omnisciency Omnisciency that is 1 Cor. 2.10 the knowledge of all things The Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God Infinite goodness and holiness Infinite goodnesse and holinesse and the causing of goodnesse and sanctity in the creatures Psal 143.10 1 Cor. 6.11 Let thy good Spirit lead mee into the land of righteousnesse Yee are sanctified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Unchangeablenesse Unchangeablenesse Acts 1.16 This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost spake Truth infallible Truth not to be doubted of and the fountain of truth When the Comforter shall come John 15.26 1 John 5.6 even the Spirit of truth The Spirit is truth Mercy unspeakable Unspeakable mercy The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us Rom. 5.5 8. â—6 The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities Indignation against sin Indignation against even hidden sinnes They rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit The blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Isa 6â— 10 Mat. 12.31 Acts â— 9 Ephes 4.30 Why have yee agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Grieve not the holy Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed His divine works The same divine works which are attributed to the Father and the Son are also attributed to the holy Ghost and these both the generall and universall works as the generall creation preservation and government of the whole world His Spirit hath garnished the heavens The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given mee life And also singular and speciall effects as miracles John 26.13 33.4 Mat. 12.28 1 Cor. 12.4 I cast out Divels by the Spirit of God There are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit Likewise those works which properly belong to the salvation of his Church as the calling and sending of Prophets The Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me Isa 48.6 Acts 13.2 20.28 The holy Ghost said Separate mee Barnabas and Saul Take heed to all the flock whereof the holy Ghost hath made you overseers The bestowing of competent and fit graces for the ministery on ministers The holy Ghost shall teach you Luke 1â— 12 2 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall The publishing of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 1 Pet 1.21 The instituting of Sacraments Baptise them in the name of the Father Mat. 28 1â— the Son and the holy Ghost Whereby the holy Ghost this signified Heb. 9.8 that the way into the Holiest of all was not yet opened while as yet the first tabernacle was standing The fore-telling and prophecying of things to come he will shew you the things to come John 16.13 Acts 11.28 1 Tim 4.1 Agabus signified that there should be a great famine The Spirit speaketh evidently that in the later times some shall depart from the faith The gathering of the Church Ephes 2.22 In whom also yee are built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit are wee all baptised into one body The enlightning of mens mindes John 14.26 16.13 Ephes 1.17 The holy Ghost shall teach you all things Hee shall lead you into all truth God gave unto you the Spirit of wisdome and revelation through the knowledge of him Regeneration
and sanctification John 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of water and of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. â—8 c. Wee are changed into the same image from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord. The governing of the actions and whole life of the godly As many as are led by the Spirit of God Rom. 8.14 they are the sonnes of God They were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia Acts 16.6 Comforting in temptations The Comforter is the holy Ghost John 14.26 whom the Father will send in my name Acts 9.31 The Churches were edified and multiplyed by the comfort of the holy Ghost I will powre upon the house of David the Spirit of grace and compassion Zech. 12.10 The strengthening and preserving of the regenerate against the force of temptation even unto the end The Spirit of strength shall rest upon him Isa 11.2 John 14.16 Ephes 1.13 Hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever In whom also yee are sealed with the holy Spirit of promise The pardoning of sins and adopting the sonnes of God Yee have received the Spirit of adoption Rom. 8.15 â— Cor. 1.17 1 Cor. 6.11 Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Yee are justified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God The bestowing of salvation and life everlasting John 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickeneth If the Spirit of him which raised up Christ from the dead dwell in you Rom. 8.11 hee that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his Spirit dwelleth in you Judgement and sentence against sin John 16.8 When the Comforter shall come he shall reprove the world of sin Mat. 12.23 The blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men His divine honour Equall and the same honour is given to the holy Ghost which is given both to the Father and the Son To no creature but to God alone is to be given divine honour that is honour proper to God only But this is given to the holy Ghost Therefore hee is God equall with the Father and the Son 1 John 5.7 There are three which bear witnesse in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one The holy Ghost therefore is the same true God with the Father and the Son Goe and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost By this testimony wee are taught Mat. 18.19 1. That wee are baptized also into the name faith worship and religion of the holy Ghost 2. That the holy Ghost is authour also of baptisme and the ministery In like sort also we beleeve and put our trust in him Let not your hearts be troubled I will pray the Father John 14.1 16. and hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever That sin which is committed against him is not remitted therefore wee sin against him We are his temple Ye are the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.16 and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you The Apostles in their Epistles wish unto the Churches grace and peace from the holy Ghost The communion of the holy Ghost be with you Cor. 13.13 Object 1. Hee that is sent is not equall with him that sendeth The holy Ghost is sent and the Father and the Son send him Therefore the holy Ghost is not equall with the Father and the Son Ans We deny the Major For Christ that is sent may be equall with him that sendeth for Christ also being sent of the Father yet is equall with the Father this sending doth not betoken any servile subjection Object 2. He that receiveth of another is not equall with him that giveth The holy Ghost receiveth of the Father and the Son Therefore he is not equall with both Ans The Major is true of one that receiveth of another but a part and not the whole but the holy Ghost receiveth the same and whole essence of the Father and the Son Again it is true of him that receiveth in time or successively but the holy Ghost receiveth before all time Thirdly to the Minor we say that he received as touching the ordaining and sending of him unto us to teach us immediately but this sending establisheth and confirmeth his equality because it is a divine work and the ordaining of him to teach us immediately doth not lessen but strengthen his equality Obj. 3. The Father made all things by the Son therefore he made the holy Ghost by him also Answ The Father made all things by the Son John 1.3 that is all things that were made because it is said And without him was made nothing that was made But the holy Ghost is not made but proceedeth from the Father and the Son Three proofs that the holy Ghost is consubstantiall with the Father and the Son IIII. That the holy Ghost is consubstantiall that is one and the same true God with the Father and the Sonne is proved by these reasons 1. Because hee is the Fathers and the Sons Spirit But the divine essence cannot be multiplied as neither can another be created nor the same divided Therefore the selfe-same and the whole must needs be communicated to the holy Ghost which is the essence of the Father and the Son From both which the holy Ghost proceedeth as the Spirit of God in God and of God 2. There is but one true God The holy Ghost is true God therefore the holy Ghost is that one and the same true God with the Father and the Son consubstantiall with both 3. There is but one Jehovah that is but one divine essence or being one essentially who alone is of none but himselfe communicateth his being to all things and preserveth it in them The holy Ghost is Jehovah * See 〈◊〉 â—6 1 34. Heb. â—7 8 9 10. Lev. 16.11 12. and 2 Cor. 6.16 Deut. 9 2â— Isa 63. Psal 95.7 Heb. 3.7 Isa 6.7 Act. 28.25 1.16 4.24 25. therefore he is the same with the Father and the Son God consubstantially with both Object Hee that is of another is not consubstantiall with him or is not the same with him of or from whom he is The holy Ghost is of the Father and the Sonne Therefore hee is not the same with them or consubstantiall Answ The Major is true in creatures but not in God 2. There is an ambiguity in this terme to be of another He that is of another and hath not the same or whole essence is not consubstantiall But the holy Ghost hath the same and whole essence and therefore it followeth only that he is not the same person Therefore by inverting the argument we answer that he who is of the Father and from the
Wherefore God even thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse The Comforter Hee is called the Comforter because hee worketh faith in us and purifieth our consciences and so comforteth us that wee exult and rejoice in afflictions The Intercessour He is called Intercessour because the Spirit maketh request or intercession for us with sighs which cannot be expressed The Spirit of truth c. He is called lastly the Spirit of truth of wisdome of joy of gladnesse of fear of God of boldnesse and the like Object 1. Those parts of the Spirits office before specified are not proper to the holy Ghost but belong also to the Father and the Son Therefore they are not well assigned to the holy Ghost as proper Answ They belong also the Father and the Son but mediately by the holy Ghost But unto the holy Ghost they belong immediately Rep. But after the same manner also it seemeth that the preservation of things the invention of arts and sciences and the like are to be attributed as proper functions unto the holy Ghost for those also doth the Father and the Son work by the holy Ghost according as it is said The Spirit of the Lord filleth all the world Wisd 17. Ans To the assigning of a work as proper unto the holy Ghost is required not only that it be immediately done by him but in such wise also as that he be acknowledged and worshipped therein Now there doth the holy Ghost work properly where he sanctifieth and halloweth for therefore also is he called holy Object 2. It was said before that the holy Ghost is the earnest of our inheritance But Saul and Juâ—as had the holy Ghost neither yet obtained they the inheritance but were reprobate Therefore the holy Ghost is not the earnest of our inheritance Ans Saul and Judas had the holy Ghost aâ—â—oncerning some gifts of the holy Ghost but they had not the Spirit of adoption Repl. But it is the same Spirit Ans It is the same Spirit indeed but doth not work the same things in all For he worketh adoption and conversion in the elect only Here therefore we are to intreat of the gifts of the holy Ghost and their differences 4. What and of how many sorts the gifts of the holy Ghost are Two sorts of the holy Ghosts gifts ALl the gifts of the holy Ghost may be referred to the parts of his office before rehearsed namely our illumination and enlightning the gift of tongues the gift of prophecie of interpretation of miracles our faith regeneration prayer strength 1. Common to both godly and ungodly and constancy c. These gifts are of two sorts Some are common to the godly and ungodly some are proper to the godly and elect only Those again which are common to the godly and ungodly are two-fold for some of them are given but to certain men and at certain times as the gift of miracles and of tongues prophecies the faith of miracles and these were necessary for the Aposties and the primitive Church when the Gospel was first to be dispersed therefore they were miraculously bestowed on them Some are given to all the members of the Church and at all times as the gift of tongues the gift of interpretation sciences arts prudence learning eloquence and such like all which pertain to the maintenance and preservation of the ministery These are now also given to every member of the Church according to the measure of Christs gift as the calling vocation of every member needeth though they be not miraculously bestowed as they were on the Apostles 2. Proper unto the godly but attained unto by labour and study The gifts of the holy Ghost proper unto the godly are all those things which we comprehend under the name of sanctification and adoption as justifying faith regeneration true prayer unfained love of God and our neighbour hope patience constancy and other gifts profitable to salvation John 14.17 Rom. 8.16 26. these are all conferred on the elect alone in their conversion Whom the world cannot receive The Spirit witnesseth with our spirit that we are the sons of God The Spirit maketh request for us with sighs which cannot be expressed Hence is he called the Spirit of adoption Obj. Many out of the Church have had tongues and sciences The tongues therefore and sciences are not the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans The tongues and sciences out of the Church are also the gifts of the holy Ghost but by a generall working of God which is without the true knowledge of him But in the Church the tongues and sciences are the gifts of the holy Ghost joined with the true knowledge of God Moreover all those gifts as we have said are fitly referred to those five principall parts before numbred of the holy Ghosts office as the knowledge of tongues and of sciences to his function of teaching and that miraculous and extraordinary gift of tongues partly to his function of ruling for the holy Ghost did rule and govern their tongues partly to his function of teaching and confirming So also the gift of prophecy and interpretation belongeth to his office of teaching for hee teacheth both by illightning the minds within by his vertue and by instructing them without by the word The institution and ordinance of the Sacraments appertaineth to his office of teaching but chiefly to his office of confirming Faith and conversion belong to his office of regenerating and conjoyning us with Christ That he is the Spirit of prayer instructing us how to pray belongeth to his office of ruling and governing In like sort the rest of the gifts may be referred to certain parts of the holy Ghosts office 5. Of whom the holy Ghost is given and wherefore he is given 1. Of the Father by the Son HEe is given of the Father and the Son and also by the Son of the Father but not by the Father for the Father giveth the holy Ghost from no other but from himself as who is of no other but of himself neither worketh from any other but from himself The Son giveth the holy Ghost from the Father from whom also himself both worketh and is That he is given of and from the Father 2. Of the Son from the Father Acts 1.4 2.17 these testimonies do confirm Hee commandeth them to wait for the promise of the Father I will powr out of my spirit upon all flesh I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter John 14.16 17. The Father will send him in my name That the holy Ghost is given of the Son these testimonies do prove I will send you from the Father the Spirit of truth If I depart John 15.26 and 16.7 I will send him unto you Since he by the right hand of God hath been exalted Acts 2.33 and hath received of his Father the promise of the holy Ghost he hath shed forth
bodies or of our bodies blended and mingled with his The same is refuted by that often alledged comparison of the head and members For those are co-herent and grow together but are not in mixture or mingled one with another Whence also we may easily judge of that communion which is in the Sacraments for the Sacraments seale nothing else but that which the word promiseth But to let this passe The same former errour is also hereby refuted in that this communion must be continued for ever for to this end doth Christ communicate himself to us that hee may dwell in us wherefore such as is his abiding and dwelling such is his communion But Christs abiding and dwelling is perpetuall Therefore his communion also is perpetuall This argument is most strong and firm and therefore for the assoyling of it they have been fain to devise their Ubiquity For The originall of the Ubiquity For to obtain that other communion which they would have they must needs affirm that Christ dwelleth alwayes bodily in all his saints The faithfull are called saints in three respects 1. Imputatively that is Why the faithfull are called saints in respect of that Christs sanctity and holinesse is imputed unto them 2. Inchoatively that is in respect of that conformity and agreeablenesse with the law which is inchoated or begun in them 3. In respect of their separation because they are selected and separated from all other men and are called of God to this end ever to worship or serve him By this then which hath been spoken it appeareth what it is to beleeve the communion of saints namely The meaning of the words of the Article to beleeve that the saints of which number I certainly assure my selfe to be one are united by the Spirit unto Christ their head and that from the head gifts are powred down upon them both those which are the same in all necessary to salvation as also those which being diverse and diversly bestowed upon every one are requisite for the edification and building of the Church Quest 56. What beleevest thou concerning remission of sins Answ That God for the satisfaction made by Christ hath put out all remembrance of my sins a 1 Joh. 2.2 1 John 1.7 2 Cor. 5.19 and also of that corruption within me b Rom. 7.23.24 25. Jer. 31.34 Micah 7.19 Psal 103.3 10 12. wherewith I must fight all my life time and doth freely endow me with the righteousnesse of Christ that I come not at any time into judgement c John 3.18 John 5.24 The Explication The chief Questions here to be considered are 1. What remission of sin is 2. Who giveth it 3. For what 4. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice 5. Whether it be freely given 6. To whom it is given 7. How it is given 1. What remission of sins is REmission of sins is the purpose of God not to punish the sins of the faithfull and that for the satisfaction of Christ. Or it is the pardoning of deserved punishment and the giving or imputing of anothers righteousnesse to wit the righteousnesse of Christ. But more fully it is defined on this wise Remission of sins is the will of God which to the faithfull and elect imputeth not any sin but remitteth to them both the blame and punishment of their sin and therefore doth in like sort love them as if they had never sinned and delivereth them from all punishment of sin and giveth them eternall life freely for the intercession and merit of Jesus Christ the Son of God our Mediatour Now albeit God for the merit of his Son remitteth our sins to us yet hee afflicteth us as yet in this life not thereby to punish us but fatherly to chastise us Neither yet because God doth not punish us for our sins must wee therefore think that he is not displeased with them for hee is highly displeased and offended with the sins also of his saints and chosen although he punish them not in them because he punished them in his Son For God doth not so remit sins as if hee accounted them for no sins or were not offended at them but by not imputing them unto us and not punishing them in us and by reputing us just for anothers satisfaction which wee apprehend by faith It is all one therefore to have remission of sins and to be just Object The law doth not onely require us to avoid sin but to doe good also Therefore it is not enough that our sin be forgiven but also good works are needfull and necessary that wee may be just Ans The omission of good is all sin he that can do good James 4.17 and doth it not is a sinner and accursed But God doth not hate us neither hath he a will to punish us for those sins for which Christ hath sufficiently satisfied in whom also we have remission of these and all other our sins so that by his only merit we are reputed just before God 2. Who giveth remission of sins REmission of sins is given of God onely who as the Prophet Isaiah saith putteth away our iniquities Remission of sins is the work of all three persons Chap. 43.25 And this is done both of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost for we are baptised in the name of all three Now baptism as also is said of Johns baptism Matth. 9.6 is wrought for remission of sins and of the Son the Scripture affirmeth plainly Acts 5.9 That the Son of man hath power to remit sins Likewise it is said of the holy Ghost Ephes 4.30 That he was tempted that he was offended and grieved Wherefore he also hath power to remit sins for none can remit sins but he against whom sin is committed and who is offended by sin And Christ also in plain words in the Evangelists speaketh of the sin against the holy Ghost Now the cause that God only that is Matth. 12.31 Mark 3.29 Luke 12.10 Why God onely can forgive sin the Father the Son and the holy Ghost only remit sins is this Because none but the party offended can remit sins But onely God the Father the Son and the holy Ghost is offended by our sins Therefore God only can remit them and consequently no creature is able to grant ought of this right of God Whereupon also David saith Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Object But the Apostles also and the Church remit sins Matth. 18.18 because it is said Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and what whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them John 20.23 and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Therefore not only God remitteth sins Answ How the ministers the Church are said to remâ—t sins The Apostles remit sins in that they are the signifiers and declarers of Gods remission Likewise
after this life but onely desireth to be rid of his present misery and therefore through humane infirmity and impatiencie doth compare the sense and feeling of his present miseries with the death and state of the dead whatsoever it be as they who are grievously tormented with present distresses and calamities preferre any thing whatsoever before that which they suffer So also Chap. 7. he speaketh as one despairing of delivery in this life Chap. 7 7.10 Remember that my life is but a wind and that my eye shall not returne to see pleasure For so he expoundeth himselfe when he addeth He shall returne no more to his house neither shall his place know him any more So likewise Chap. 17. My breath is corrupt Verse 1. and the grave is ready for me They are words of one despairing of life and salvation God being wroth and angry But when it is said If he set his heart upon man and gather unto himselfe his spirit and his breath All flesh shall perish together Chap. 34.14 15. it is not said that the soule doth sleep or perish but that by the departure thereof the body dieth and is dissolved Further they adde If presently after death the godly were blessed then injury was done unto them who were called againe into this mortall life But to this we answer That neither God can be injurious to any man whereas he is in no mans debt neither can any thing happen better or more acceptable unto the godly then to serve for the manifesting of Gods glory either by life or by death as it is said As alwayes Phil. 1.20 so now Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death c. Last of all if they say That the soule hath neither sense nor action but by bodily instruments and therefore being naked and destitute of these is destitute also of sense motion and operation To grant unto them this Antecedent of the soule being in the body yet notwithstanding of the soule freed from the body both learned Philosophers confesse the contrary and the Word of God testifieth the contrary as We know in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and we prophecie in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be abolished 2. Where and in what estate it abideth being separate from the body THe Papists dreame that the soules of men passe out of their bodies into the fire of Purgatory there to be purged from their sinnes some sooner some later Not in Purgatory as the Papists teach Li. 4. di 21. cap. â— according as they in their life time more or lesse loved the transitory pelfe of this world as Lombard speaketh Contrariwise the Scripture teacheth us that not any fire after death but onely the bloud of Christ in this life cleanseth our soules from all sinne It farther instructeth us how that the soules of the faithfull deceased are not plunged into the place of torment there to be refined from the drosse of their sins but are gathered unto Christ and into Abrahams bosome and on the other side that the soules of the wicked are forth-with cast into hell whence there is no retire and are now tormented with infernall flames but yet reserved to more grievous tortures of that everlasting fire which at the time of Christs coming to judgement The estate of the soules of the godly Luke 23.46 Acts 7.59 Luke 16.22 Phil. 1.3 2 Cor. 5.8 The estate of the soules of the wicked Mat. 10.28 the wrath of Jehovah shall kindle Of the estate of the soules of the godly these places yeeld testimony Into thy hands I commend my spirit Lord Jesus receive my soule And so it was that the beggar died and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome Therefore he feared not Purgatory The faithfull covet to remove out of the body and to dwell with the Lord therefore they passe not through Purgatory first before they approach unto the sight of the Lord. Of the state of the soules of the ungodly these places make sufficient evidence Feare him who is able to cast both body and soule into hell fire The glutton straight after his buriall was in hell torments and cried I am tormented in this flame Luke 16.23 whence he shall never escape Wherefore the soules of the wicked leaving their bodies are not forth-with transported into Purgatory whence there may be a gappe or way to escape but are violently thrust down into the unspeakable fire of hell 3. What the Resurrection is and the errours concerning it THe word Resurrection signifieth sometimes mans spirituall conversion unto God The signification of the word Rev. 20.5 As This is the first Resurrection But in this Article the resurrection of the flesh is A restoring of the substance of our bodies after death even of the same matter whereof they now consist and a reviving and quickning of the same bodies with life immortall and incorruptible by the same immortall soul whereby they now live which God will work by Christ in the end of the world by his divine vertue and power which restoring also shall be of the Elect unto eternall glory The parts of it but of the reprobate unto eternall paines That is there shall be 1. A restoring of the same body which is a re-collecting and gathering together of the same matter whereof our body was first composed and which after our death was scattered and severed into all the elements 2. An uniting of it with the same soule and a reviving of it by the same soule which it had before with a putting off of all infirmities and a putting on of immortality 3. A glorifying of the Elect and an eternall rejection of the Reprobare Three errours concerning the Resurrection The errours held of the Resurrection are of three sorts 1. Some have utterly denied it and have avouched the soules to die together with the bodies as the Sadducees of whom mention is made in the Acts The Sadducees say that there is no Resurrection Acts 23.8 neither Angel nor Spirit 2. Some have granted the immortality of the soule but have construed the resurrection to be a resurrection in this life meaning by this resurrection nothing else but regeneration but the bodies they denied to rise at all although the soules of the godly have fruition after death of everlasting happines Hymeneus and Philetus seeme to have been authors of this heresie of whom the Apostle saith 2 Tim. 2.18 Which as concerning the truth have erred saying that the resurrection is past already and doe destroy the faith of some 3. Some as Anabaptists deny that the very selfe-same bodies which we now have shall rise againe but they say that God at Christs second coming will make new bodies Against all these errours we are to beleeve the Scripture affirming that the dead shall certainly rise againe 4. Whence it may appeare that the Resurrection shall
shall be covered with this my skin And the Apostle saith Every man shall receive in his body according to that he hath done This mortality must put on immortality If then the bodies which have finned shall receive accordingly not other bodies but the same shall rise Therefore in the African Churches it was said I beleeve the resurrection of this flesh Cyprian in expos Symb. And the very word it selfe of rising enforceth as much for nothing can rise but that which is fallen This is the resurrection saith Ambrose as is intimated by the sounding of the very word that that which fell may rise that which was dead may revive Wherefore seeing our bodies shall rise no other bodies shall rise or be quickned then those which have fallen and are dead or no other then those which doe fall and die The justice also of God enforceth as much De side resurrect cap. 19. For this saith Ambrose is the order and course of justice that because the actions of the body and soule are common to both the body executing that which the soule decreed both of them should likewise come unto judgement both of them be either delivered up to perpetuall punishment 2. Thes 1.6 Cyprian in expos Symb. or reserved to eternall glory For the justice of God requireth that the flesh of the Saints which have fought in the field should also be crowned and the flesh of the wicked which have blasphemed against God should be tormented Wherefore to every soule shall be rendered not any other body what soever but the body wherewith it was once knit and coupled that forth-with the flesh with her owne soule may according to the actions of this present life either be gloriously crowned as chaste or as unchaste be extreamly afflicted Lastly as Christ rose againe in the same flesh wherein he died so shall we rise with that very flesh we now are clothed withall 1 Cor. 15.50 Object Flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God These our bodies are flesh and bloud Therefore they cannot possesse the kingdome of God and by consequent not these but other bodies shall rise in the last day Answ 1. Flesh and bloud in this saying of the Apostle which maketh the Major proposition signifie some evill adherent quality of the substance or the substance in respect of that quality But in the Minor they signifie the very substance of our bodies How flesh and bloud 〈◊〉 denied the heavenly inheritance whereof the Anabaptists falsely understand their conclusion 2. Here is a fallacy of Accident For the reason proceedeth from corrupted substance to meere substance thus Flesh and bloud being mortall and corruptible as now it is shall not possesse the kingdome of God they fore simply no flesh or bloud shall enjoy the kingdome of God Which kind of reasoning is altogether inconsequent So then flesh that is sinfull and corruptible shall not possesse the kingdome of God but our flesh shall enter in being glorious and immortall and being then no more able to sinne neither shall it be corruptible The Apostle of purpose layeth this downe in the same chapter It is sowed a naturall body and is raised a spirituall body Repl. 1 Cor. 15.44 Our bodies shall rise spirituall bodies Therefore then our bodies shall not have the properties of our flesh Answ The Apostle calleth that a spirituall body not which is changed into a spirit in all properties In what sense our boâ—â—es shall be spirituall but which is guided by the spirit of God which is immortall and free from all miseries adorned with heavenly lightnesse glory might and holinesse As likewise on the other side he termeth that a naturall body not which is turned into the soule or is like unto the soule in all properties but which in this mortality is swayed quickned and governed by the soule That this is the meaning of the Apostles words is apparent by these reasons Verse 53. 1. Because he saith It shall rise a spirituall body but a spirit is no body 2. Himself addeth This corruptible body must put on incorruption 3. If any body after the resurrection should be so spiritual as not retaining at all any bodily properties then surely Christs body should have been so but now he saith to the Apostles Handle me and see Luke 24.39 for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see me have Therefore much more shall our spirituall bodies have flesh and bones Thus Augustine interpreteth Apostles meaning Cons. Adimanw cap. 12. Whereas the Apostle saith that in the resurrection the body shall be spirituall we may not therefore thinke that it shall be a spirit and no body but he calleth that a spirituall body which without any corruption or death is altogether subject to the spirit For when he calleth the body which we now have a naturall body we may not imagine hereon that it is a soule and no body Therefore as the body is now called naturall because it is subject to the soule and cannot be called spirituall because it is not yet fully subject to the soule as long as it may be corrupted so then it shall be called spirituall when by no corruption it can resist the spirit and eternity 6. How the Resurrection shall be The dead shall be raised THe dead shall be raised with a shout and with the voice of the Archangel At the resurrection and with the trumpet of God and shall be presented before the high and most just Judge Jesus Christ The resurrection shall be in glorious manner and openly not fearfully not in secret and shall be far other then that which was wrought in some men at the resurrection of Christ For it shall be done all Angels men and divels beholding it yea with the exceeding joy of all the godly and with the exceeding feare and trembling of the wicked The living shall be changed They who then shall remaine alive shall be in a moment of time changed and be made of mortall immortall Read cap. 15. of the former to the Corinthians and cap. 4. of the former to the Thessalonians 7. When the Resurrection shall be THe resurrection shall be in the end of the world in the last day John 6.40 John 11.24 Mat. 24.35 I will raise him up at the last day This Martha confessed I know that Lazarus my brother shall rise againe in the resurrection of the last day But of that day knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven but God only This question is to be held and proposed of us that our faith be not troubled while we are forced to expect and tarry or that we may not imagine to our selves any certain time when we think those things will happen and so begin to doubt and think our selves to be deluded when those things fall not so out nor come to passe at the time appointed by us This question maketh for the increase of hope
we may in some sort conceive what life eternall is Life is defined among the Philosophers diversly What life is and it is indeed a word of divers significations and signifying divers things Generally both as touching God and Angels living soules and plants it is the existence or being of a living thing For even Spirits live but they have not that from any quickning soule but from their very nature and essence But in wights or creatures possessed of living soules life is properly the being of living creatures which is nothing else but To be indued with a living soule or To have in him a living soule For What a soule is the soule is that whereby such a wight liveth or the essentiall forme of life which who have live It is taken both for the first act that is for the very living and being and for the second act that is for the operation of a living thing Thus therefore it is more fully defined Naturall life is the existence or abiding of the soule in a quickned body and the operation of a living thing Or it is the act and perfection of the soule executing operations proper to a living thing Or finally it is an aptitude of a living thing to work the operations proper unto it and is also the operations themselves by reason of the union of the body with the soule Now when we mention everlasting life we restraine the word life for then we speak of the everlasting life of men and Angels That is called everlasting 1. Which hath neither beginning nor ending so God is everlasting 2. Which hath no beginning and yet hath an ending as the decree of God What everlasting meaneth 3. Which hath a beginning but shall have no end as Angels and the soules of men c. And in this third sense our heavenly life is called everlasting life that is a life having beginning but without end So then the everlasting life of man is nothing else but the eternall being of a regenerate and glorified man which being What everlasting life is is to have the image of God restored according to which man was at the first created to wit to be endued with perfect wisdome righteousnesse and felicity or with a true knowledge and love of God joyned with eternall joy And here in these acts of acknowledging and loving God we for plainenesse sake include the faculties and powers of acknowledging and loving God For to be able to acknowledge God aright and love him no lesse belong to the spirituall life then to acknowledge and love him 1 Cor. 2.14 seeing The naturall man perceiveth not the things of the Spirit of God neither can know them Againe we thus describe it Everlasting life is a perfect restauration of Gods image in us and eternall joy resting on God celestiall glory and abundant fruition of all good things which are required to the state of perfect happinesse More briefly it is a perfect conformity of man with God consisting in the true and perfect knowledge and love of God and in the glory of both soule and body So that to the full understanding of the essence of everlasting life Two parts of this life we are to consider these two things Uunion An union both of our body and soule with God Conformity with God A conformity with God which issueth out of this union as an effect proceedeth from his cause Now this conformity is a perspicuous and evident knowledge of God and his will and his works perfect righteousnesse joy fixed in God incomparable glory wherewith our bodies and soules shall flourish and shine as the Sunne and a sufficiency of all good things in God pertaining to true and perfect blisse All these things doe somewhat expresse the maner and forme of everlasting life Now if we adde hereunto the efficient and finall causes thereof An ample definition of everlasting life an absolute full definition may be thus framed Everlasting life is the eternall habitation or dwelling of God in the Elect by the holy Ghost and the true knowledge of God his will and all his works kindled by the same spirit immediatly in their hearts and true and perfect righteousnesse and wisdome that is a perfect conformity and correspondence of their will and powers and operations with the mind and will of God as also a joy resting on God and a sufficiency of all good things in God as touching both soule and body freely bestowed by God through Christ on the Elect begun in this life and to be perfected in the life to come to this end to glorifie and magnifie God through all eternity The particular proofe of each part of this definition All the parts of this definition are taken out of the Scripture Gods eternall habitation in us John 14.23 John 14.16 It is the eternall habitation of God in us by the holy Ghost I and my Father will come unto him and will dwell with him He shall give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever Knowledge of God and perfect wisdome John 17.36 It is the knowledge of God and perfect wisdome This is life eternall that they know thee to be the onely very true God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ Righteousnesse Luke 20.36 It is righteousnesse They are equall unto the Angels and are the sonnes of God sith they are the children of the resurrection Joy John 16.22 It is joy in God Your joy shall no man take from you Sufficiency in God Revel 21.22 23. 1 Cor. 15.28 1 Cor. 13.33 It is sufficiency in God The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it And the City hath no need of the Sunne neither of the Moone to shine in it for the glory of God did light it and the Lamb is the light of it God shall be all in all All those good things which we possesse here shall then be perfect When that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be abolished Without interruption Revel 21.4 Luke 1.33 Dan. 7.27 It shall not be interrupted God shall wipe away all teares Of his Kingdome shall be no end And the Kingdome and Dominion and the greatnesse of the Kingdome under the whole heaven shall be given to the holy people of the most High whose Kingdome is an everlasting Kingdome that is which hath neither beginning nor ending Object Everlasting life is to live everlastingly But the wicked also shall be raised and be immortall because they shall live eternally Therefore the wicked shall have everlasting life Answ No consequence is currant or of force when it is deduced but from one part onely of a definition For by the name of everlasting life is not meant the presence of the soule in the body that is the naturall life but this being presupposed there is further meant a spirituall life which the holy Ghost worketh in the Elect by
his proper function and office Now though the wicked after the Resurrection shall be immortall yet their soul-life shall be no life but everlasting death For with the eternall life in the wicked shall be joyned 1. An eternall rejection from God 2. A privation and want of the knowledge and grace of God 3. A perpetuall and unutterable torment and vexation Their worme shall never dye There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth The everlasting death of the wicked Hereby is understood what everlasting death is and that it is so called not because the Reprobate by once dying shall fulfill it but because they shall dye perpetually and shall feele perpetuall torment without end 2. Who giveth everlasting life GOD alone giveth eternall life Rom. 6.23 Everlasting life the work of all three persons For Eternall life is the gift of God and the Father as the author and fountaine of all life giveth it by the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Sonne by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost by himselfe which order of working is naturall in the persons of the Divinity Of the Father it is said As the Father raiseth up the dead John 5.21 26. and quickneth them so the Sonne quickneth whom he will In which place the same is affirmed of the Sonne also as in like manner in these following John 1.4 Esay 9.6 John 10.28 John 3.5 Rom. 8.12 In him was life The Father of eternity I give unto them eternall life that is not by merit onely but also by power and working Of the holy Ghost likewise it is said Except a man be borne of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdome of God He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his Spirit dwelling in you And this testimony is to be observed for the confirmation of the God-head of both Object But the Ministers also give life according to that 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim. 4.16 In Christ Jesus I have begot you through the Gospel In doing this thou shalt both save thy selfe and them that heare thee Therefore God onely giveth not life Answ There may be many subordinate causes of one effect Christ and the holy Ghost give life by their own power the Ministers are only instruments by whom Christ worketh through the vertue of his Spirit Let a man so think of us 1 Cor. 4.1 3.5 6. as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God Who is Paul then And who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave to every man I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase Repl. But Christ giveth life by a communicated power Therefore not by his proper power Ans He giveth it by a power communicated but communicated from everlasting as he was begotten from everlasting By retortion therefore it followeth thus He giveth life by a power communicated to him of his Father from everlasting John 5.26 Therefore he giveth it by his owne power As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath he given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe 3. To whom everlasting life is given EVerlasting life is given to all and only such as are elect from everlasting or All the Elect and they alone are partakers of everlasting life John 10 28. John 17.9 12. Rom. 11.7 to them that are converted in this life I give unto them eternall life that is to my sheep who are his elect and chosen I pray for them I pray not for the world but for them which thou hast given me for they are thine Those that thou gavest me have I kept and none of them is lost but the child of perdition Againe faith and repentance are proper to the Elect only The Elect have obtained it and the rest have been hardned We must observe in this place whereas the question is To whom everlasting life is given that it is better to answer That eternall life is given to the Elect * As they are elected so they are but chosen to eternall life as they are converted so they are in part admitted unto it and begin to be put in dossession of it then to say It is given unto the converted For Conversion and Faith are the beginning of eternal life And to say eternall life is given to the converted were all one as if you would say life is given to the living Also when the question is To whom the beginning of everlasting life is given we answer rightly Unto the Elect. For if you say It is given to the converted you answer no more then that which is in question and doubt seeing it is demanded who they are whom God converteth 4. For what cause everlasting life is given EVerlasting life is given unto us not for our works either present or fore-seen God of his free mercy giveth us for Christs sake everlasting â—â—sief that we might praise and magnifie the same his mercy for ever Rom. 6.23 Ephes 2.8 9 10. but for the alone free mercy of God and his love towards mankind and his will of shewing his mercy in saving the Elect for the alone satisfaction and merit of Christ imputed unto us by faith to this end that God may be magnified of us for ever The gift of God is eternall life through Jesus Christ our Lord. By grace we are saved through faith and that not of our selves it is the gift of God Not of works lest any man should boast For we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good works which God hath ordained that we should walke in them So God loved the world John 3.16 that he gave his only begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have everlasting life c. Wherefore the impellent or motive cause of everlasting life given unto us is not any work of us men either present or fore seen in us For before the beginning of eternall life that is before conversion all our works merit eternall death after the beginning thereof that is after conversion they are effects thereof and nothing is cause of it selfe We are indeed brought unto it by many meanes but the meanes by which we are led of God unto eternall life are one thing and the cause for which we are led unto it another The finall cause or end for which eternall life is given us is that the mercy of God might be acknowledged and magnified of us To the praise of the glory of his grace Ephes 1.6 wherewith he hath made us accepted in his beloved For the same cause God giveth us eternall life for which he chose us 5. How everlasting life is given unto us God giveth us everlasting life by ths outward ministery of the Word and the inward ministery of the Spirit EVerlasting life is given us by faith faith by the preaching of the Word and inward efficacy of the
justifying faith The summe of all is If the word justified in this text of James be understood properly of justification before God then the name of faith there signifieth a dead faith If faith be taken for true justifying faith then the ambiguity rests in the word justified Object 9. That which is not required unto justification is not necessary to be done but it is necessary that good works be done Therefore they are required to justification Ans The Major is false because there may be many ends of one thing Though good works are not required to justification yet they are required in token of thankfulnesse and to the setting forth of Gods glory As it is said Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works Mat. 5.16 and glorifie your Father which is in heaven For this cause good works are necessary to be done More causes of them shall hereafter in the doctrine of mans thankfulnesse be alledged and declared Obj. 10. It is said that Phinees work and deed was imputed unto him for righteousnesse Therefore good works justifie Psal 106.31 Ans This is a mis-construing of the phrase used in the place alledged For the meaning of it is that God approved of this work but not that he was justified by that work Gal. 2.16 Psal 143.2 For by the works of the law flall no flesh be justified in his sight Object 11. Ten crownes are part of an hundred crownes in payment of a debt Therefore good works may be some part of our justice before God Ans There is a dissimilitude in these examples For 1. Ten crowns are a whole part of an hundred crowns and being ten times multiplyed make up the whole summe of the debt but our workes are not a whole and perfect part but an imperfect part of the obedience we owe and being multiplyed an hundred thousand times yet never make any perfect obedience 2. Ten Crownes may be accepted by the Creditour for a part of the debt due unto him because there may be some hope of payment of the rest but good works are not accepted by God as a part of our justice because there is no hope of full payment to be made by us and all imperfection or defect is condemned by the law Object 12. The justice or righteousnesse which Christ brought is eternall Dan. 9.24 Osianders arguments against imputed righteousnesse For the Messias as Daniel saith bringeth everlasting righteousnesse But imputed righteousnesse is not eternall Therefore imputed righteousnesse is not given by Christ. Ans We deny the Minor for imputed justice is eternall 1. By perpetuall continuation of imputation in this life 2. By perfection of that justice which is begun in us For both that righteousnesse which is imputed unto us and that which is begun in us is the righteousnesse of Christ and both of them shall be eternall For we shall be acceptable and pleasing unto God for ever through his Son Christ Therefore imputation also shall be continued or rather shall be changed into our owne justice and righteousnesse Repl. Where sin is not there is no place for remission or imputation In the life to come sin shall not be Therefore there shall be no place there for remission or imputation Ans We grant the whole reason if it be conceived aright In the life to come shall not be remission of any sin then present yet there shall be a remission of sins past inasmuch as the remission which was once granted in this life shall continue and endure for ever that is our sins which were long since forgiven us in this life shall never be imputed to us againe And moreover that conformity which we shall have with God in the life to come shall be an effect of this imputation Object 13. The Lord is our righteousnesse Therefore we are not justified by imputed righteousnesse Jerem. 23.6 but God himself essentially dwelling in us is our righteousnesse Ans In this saying of Jeremie the effect is put for the cause The Lord is our justice or righteousnesse that is our Justifier even as Christ is said to be made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is a Teacher of wisdome a Justifier a Sanctifier and Redeemer 1 Cor. 1.30 That justice which is God himself is not in us because so God should be an accident to his creature and become justice in man For justice and vertue are things created in us not the essence of God Osiander who objecteth this doth not discerne the cause from the effect that is uncreated justice from created justice As we live not or are wise by the essence of God for this is all one as to say that we are as wise as God so also we are not just by the essence of God Wherefore nothing is more impious than to say that the essentiall justice of the Creatour is the justice of the creatures for thereof would follow that we have the justice of God yea the very essence of God OF THE SACRAMENTS Quest 65. Seeing then that onely faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefits ON THE 25. SABBATH whence doth it proceed Answ From the holy Ghost a Ephes 2.8 6.23 John 3.5 Phil. 1.29 who kindleth it in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospel and confirmeth it by the use of the Sacraments b Mat. 28.19 20 1 Pet. 1.22 23. The Explication THis Question pointeth out unto us the coherence and connexion of the doctrine of Faith and the Sacraments For Faith whereon the former immediate discourse hath insisted is ordinarily wrought in us of the holy Ghost by the Ecclesiasticall Ministery whereof there are two parts the Word and Sacraments The holy Ghost by the Word kindleth faith in us and fostereth strengtheneth and sealeth it unto us when it is once kindled by the Sacraments For the Word and Gospel is as a Charter or Letter Patent the Sacraments are as seales thereunto annexed For whatsoever is promised us in the Word of the obtaining of our salvation by Christ the same the Sacraments as signes and seales annexed unto the Word as it were unto a Charter or Letters Patents confirme unto us more and more thereby to help and relieve our infirmity It remaineth therefore that we now proceed to intreate of the Sacraments the signet of faith adjoyned to the Word and Gospel Object It is said that the Spirit and the Word work faith in us and the Sacraments nourish it being wrought How then differ these three one from another Answ Very much Three differences between the Spirit and the Word and Sacraments in working faith in us 1. The holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in us as the efficient cause thereof the Word and Sacraments as instrumentall causes 2. The holy Ghost also can work faith in us without them and the Word and Sacraments without the holy Ghost can work nothing 3. The holy Ghost
by the Passeover and other Sacrifices as also by the Sabbath which all were commanded by God that the godly might celebrate and worship God and shew themselves gratefull unto him and might withall take the signes and tokens of those benefits of God which they received by the Messias So Baptisme is a confession of Christianity and a sign whereby Christ testifieth that we are washed by his bloud The Supper of the Lord is a thanksgiving for the death of Christ and an advertisement that we are quickned and revived by his death and are made his members and shall remain and continue with him for ever OF BAPTISME ON THE 26. SABBATH Quest 69. How art thou admonished and assured in Baptisme that thou art partaker of the onely sacrifice of Christ Ans Because Christ commanded the outward washing of water a Mat. 21.19 adjoyning this promise thereunto b Ibid. Mar. 16.16 Acts 2 38. John 1.33 Mat. 3.11 Rom. 6.3 4. that I am no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of my soule that is from all my sins that I am washed outwardly with water c 1 Pe 3.21 Mar 1.4 Luke 3.3 whereby all the filthinesse of the body useth to be purged The Explication The principall Questions touching Baptisme are 1. What Baptisme is 2. What are the ends of Baptisme or for what it was instituted 3. What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution thereof 4. The lawfull and right use of Baptisme 5. What are the formes and kinds of speaking of Baptisme 6. Who are to be baptized 7. In place whereof Baptisme succeeded 8. How Baptisme agreeth with Circumcision THe two former of these questions touching Baptisme are handled under the 69. and 70. questions of the Catechisme the third and fourth under the 71. the fifth under the 72. the sixth under the 73. the seventh and eighth under the Common place of Circumcision which followeth immediatly after those questions of Catechisme aforenamed 1. What Baptisme is THe word Baptisme signfieth a dipping in water or sprinkling with water Those of the East Church were dipped their whole body in the water Those of the North in coâ—der countries are only sprinkled with water This circumstance is of no moment or weight For washing may be either by dipping or sprinkling and Baptisme is a washing The Catechisme definition is Baptisme is an outward washing with water commanded by Christ adjoyning this promise thereunto that we being baptized are no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of our soules that is from all our sinnes then we are washed outwardly with water It may be also fitly defined on this wise Baptisme is a ceremony instituted by Christ in the New Testament whereby we are washed with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost to signifie that we are received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us and are regenerated by his spirit and also to bind us that hereafter we endeavour in our actions and death truly to testifie newnesse of life Or It is a Sacrament of the New testament ordained and authorised by Christ whereby is sealed unto the faithfull being baptized with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost remission of all their sinnes the gift of the holy Ghost and a planting of them into Christs body which is his Church whereby they also professe that they receive these blessings from God and will ever hereafter live unto him Or yet more briefly Baptisme is an externall washing instituted by the Son of God with the pronouncing of these words I baptize thee in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost to be a testimony that he who is so washed or dipped is reconciled through Christ by faith and is sanctified by the spirit unto eternall life We are said to be received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us to wit on the Crosse that is for Christs whole humiliation applied unto us by faith The Scriptures confirme this definition Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptising them in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost that is testifying by the signe of Baptisme that they are received into favour of God the Father through the Son and are sanctified by his Spirit Marke 1.4 Marke 16.16 John did baptize in the wildernesse and preach the baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sins He which beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved Wherefore Baptisme comprehendeth Three things comprehended in baptisme 1. The signe which is water and the whole ceremony as the sprinkling of water or the dipping into and againe returning out of the water 2. The things themselves signified by the ceremonies which are the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ the mortification of the old man the quickning of the new man into a certaine hope of the resurrection to come by Christ 3. The commandement and promise of Christ whence the signe hath authority and power of confirming Baptisme not a bare signe only Object 1. Baptisme is said to be an externall washing of water Therefore Baptisme is a bare signe onely Ans 1. This is a fallacy of division dividing things which are to be joyned because when we say that Baptisme is an externall signe we joyn with the signe the thing that is signified Ans 2. There is no particle added in our definition which excludeth the thing And Baptisme is in its owne nature without the promise adjoyned a bare signe and to the unbeleeving who receive not the promise by faith it is indeed an externall washing only with water but the promise cometh thereto The differences betweene Baptisme and the washings of the Old Testament and is joyned with this signe when it is used aright Object 2. There were washings also in the Old Testament Baptisme therefore is no Sacrament proper to the New Testament Ans There is a great dissimilitude and difference between the washings under the Law and our Baptisme 1. The washings in the old Testament were not a signe of the entrance and receiving into the Church as our Baptisme is 2. They were instituted to wash away a ceremoniall uncleannesse as when a man had defiled himselfe by touching a dead carkasse or any such uncleane thing his ceremoniall uncleannesse was to be purged with a ceremoniall washing our Baptisme is ordained to wash away a morall uncleannesse that is sinne And hence it is that Baptisme is called in Scripture alaver or washing to wit in respect of that washing of the morall uncleannesse that is in respect of that inward or spirituall washing whereby we are washed or cleansed from our sins 3. They signifie a washing by Christ which was to come our Baptisme sealeth that washing which is by Christ already exhibited in the flesh 4. They did bind the Jewes only Baptisme extendeth and belongeth to
finer manner but simply rejecteth all eating of his flesh with the bodily mouth We may not therefore forge any corporall eating in the Supper contrary to the Gospel 6. The conceit of a corporall presence and feeding on Christs flesh under the bread is wholly different and diverse from the formall consideration of a Sacrament Therefore it is to be rejected The Antecedent is proved because it cannot be accounted either for the signe or the thing signified of which two every Sacrament wholly consisteth It is not the signe or sacrament because it is not object to the senses and if it were there is nothing which it might signifie And further it hath no proportion or similitude with the thing that is with the spirituall eating Neither can it be said to be the thing signified seeing the Scripture no where speaketh of an essentiall transfusion and reall commixtion of Christs flesh with our bodies neither can there be any except wee entertain the follies and dreams of Eutychians and Swenckfeldians For the sacraments testifie of those blessings only and them onely doe they seale unto us which are contained in the promise of the Gospel Againe it is not the thing signified because this eating may be without faith and is common to the godly and ungodly But the things signified in the sacraments are received by faith alone and of the faithfull and godly alone Besides if it were the thing signified none had ever beene sayed or at any time should have beene saved without it For in all Sacraments the things signified are the same and are given to all that are to be saved because they are the benefits of the Messias comprehended in the promise of the Gospel which benefits are the same unto all and without them no man is saved Therefore no place is left for a substantiall presence and mouthy eating of Christs body under the bread or under the forme of bread and this substantiall presence and mouthy eating is indeed nothing but a vaine name and Idoll in the world Object The corporall eating is a signe of the spirituall eating and a singular confirmation of faith Therefore Christs body is also a Sacrament or signe and invisible grace is the thing signified Answ The Antecedent is denied 1. Because Christs flesh under the bread is invisible Therefore it cannot signifie another invisible thing or strengthen faith For Sacraments or signes ought to be visible so that it deserveth not saith Erasmus to be called a Sacrament which is not accomplished by an externall signe For to this end and use are they given of God that they may as it were effectually shew to our outward senses that which is promised in the Word and performed by the holy Ghost in our hearts that they may be visible testimonies and pledges of the promise of grace exhibited and applyed Whence is that saying of Austine a Sacrament is a visible word And Lib. 19. cap. 18. cont Fault lib. 2. cap. 1. De Doct. Christ de Catech-rud ca. 26. Prosp in sentent it is a visible forme of invisible grace And A signe is a thing besides that forme which it presenteth to our senses causing something else by it selfe to come into the knowledge And the signes indeed of divine things are visible but the things themselves are invisible And that of Prosper The sacrifice of the Church consisteth in two things in the visible forme of elements and the invisible flesh and bloud of our Lord Jesus Christ in the Sacrament or signe and in the thing of the Sacrament that is the body of Christ Therefore no thing or action which is invisible insensible and not naturall can make the nature or appellation of a Sacrament And consequently they who will have Christs flesh in under or with the bread to be a Sacrament or will have the bread to be transsubstantiated into his flesh let them shew us a visible or sensible eating of it in the Supper lest they seeme to dissent from the ancient Fathers 2. There must be an analogy and proportion betweene the signe or Sacrament and the thing signified or the thing of the Sacrament For Except the Sacraments saith Austine had some similitude of those things whereof they are Sacraments they were not verily and Sacraments Now Epist 23. ad Bonifacium if Christ flesh be also a Sacrament and the thing of those Sacraments be invisible grace what proportion then and similitude shall there be between the two Sacraments but seeing there can be none it followeth that Christs flesh may not be called a Sacrament as being no lesse the thing it selfe of the Sacrament then eternall salvation signified by way of proportion by visible bread as by a signe Wherefore the sacramentall eating which is done naturally by the mouth doth not belong unto the body of Christ considered by it selfe in any physicall or naturall respect because unto this sacramentall eating the externall signes only are object in their owne nature S. Austine demanding how bread is the body of Christ and wine his bloud These saith he brethren are therefore called Sacraments because in them one thing is seene and another thing understood That which is seene Serm-ad Infant hath a corporall forme that which is understood hath a spirituall fruit If then thou wilt understand the body of Christ here the Apostle speaketh to the faithfull Yee ar the body of Christ and his members If then yee be the body of Christ and his members your mystery is set on the table c. 7. The communion of Christ which is promised in his Word and sealed in his Sacraments is not corporall but spirituall But the communion of Christ which is given in the Supper is the same with that which is promised in the Word and sealed in all other Sacraments Therefore the communion of Christ in the Supper is not corporall but spirituall The Major is manifest For in the Gospel no other communion is delivered or specified but that which is spirituall The Minor also is evident because the same benefits are proposed in all the promises of the Gospel which are presented and offered in the Sacraments For the Sacraments are the visible word because they promise that which the Word promiseth by visible signes and are seales of the promise of the same grace 8. There is one and the same signification of all the Sacraments of the Old and New Testament and in them one and the same communion of Christ But the signification of all other Sacraments and their communion is spirituall onely Therefore there is no other in the Supper The Minor is granted on all sides The Major is demonstrated by the Apostle in these words 1 Cor. 12.13 10.2 By one spirit we are all baptized into one body And All were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea and did all cate the same spirituall meate Object There is not the same thing signified of all Sacraments For in Baptisme the thing
and through the doores is no where expressed in Scripture and therefore we deny it The rest of the prerogatives are there expressed indeed but they abrogate not the truth of humane nature For Peter also walked on the waters and we shall be transformed and lifted up but ubiquity and presence of Christs flesh in all or many places is no where extant in Scripture and it suffereth not Christs flesh to be any longer a creature much lesse a true body For to be every-where or in divers places at once in its owne substance is the property of the unmeasurable Deity alone but every creature is finite God only is every where because he is infinite and by his finitenesse is discerned from his Creatour Now that which is finite cannot be in moe places then one Hence it is that the Scripture and and Doctors of the ancient Church produce this property of presence in many places as a certain argument of true and sole Divinity as Christ himselfe speaking of himselfe saith The Son of man John 3.13 which is in heaven And Dydimus saith The holy Ghost himself if he were a creature Lib. 1. Cap. 1. de Spiritu sancto should at least have a circumscribed or limited substance as all things else which are made For although the invisible creatures be not circumscribed in place yet they are finite in the property of their substance But the holy Ghost being in many hath no circumscribed or limited substance Tertullian also saith If Christ be man only Lib. de Trin. how then is he present wheresoever he is called on sith this is not the nature of man but of God To be present in every place Our adversaries therefore thus reasoning that those prerogatives are the cause of his presence every-where or in many places which verily are no causes hereof commit the fallacy of alledging a false cause For indeed the reason of those prerogatives and the ubiquity are very diverse 3. From the Article of the communion of Saints 1. Such is the communion of Saints with Christ now as it was of old ever since the beginning and shall be ever hereafter as well of those who use the Sacraments as of them who are by necessity excluded from them 1 Cor. 10.3 4. Ephes 4.4 Rom. 8.9 1 Cor. 6.17 1 John 4.13 John 15.5 Ephes 1.22 Ephes 4.15 Ephes 5.30.31 Ephes 4. 1 Cor. 10. Rom. 8. For there is but one only communion of Saints with Christ because we are all one body with Christ But this communion of Saints with Christ was alwayes spirituall as the Apostle doth shew He that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit Hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit He is the Vine we are the branches He is the Head we are the members He is the Bridegroome and we with the whole Church are his Spouse Or the argument may be thus formed All the Saints have the same communion with Christ both in the Old and New Testament as well they who have power to approach and partake of the Supper as they who have not and we cannot eat Christ any otherwise then his Disciples did eat him in the first Supper But they did eat him spiritually Therefore we eat him also spiritually Out of the selfe same Article we thus argue 2. Such is our eating of Christ as is his abiding in us But this is spirituall Therefore our eating of him is spirituall The Major is out of question because he is therefore eaten that he may remaine in us and we in him not that being once eaten he should forthwith vanish away John 6.56 He which cateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud abideth in me and I in him The Minor namely that Christs abiding in us is spirituall is sufficiently proved and perceived by this in that such is his abiding in us as is his Fathers John 14.23 If any man love me he will keep my word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and will dwell with him But how doth the Father dwell in us or abide with us Truly by his holy Spirit Therefore Christ also so abideth with us or dwelleth in us 1 John 4.13 Hereunto belong those sayings By this we know that he dwelleth in us and we in him because he hath given us of his Spirit That Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith I am the Vine ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him Ephes 3.17 the same bringeth forth much fruit 3. Christ abideth in us perpetually Therefore that abiding or presence is not corporall because as touching his humane nature John 15.5 he saith Me ye shall not have alwayes Therefore he is not eaten of us corporally nay he cannot be eaten of us corporally except he be in us corporally and that also perpetually 4. From the Article of remission of sinnes If Christ be corporally in the bread and be reached out and delivered unto us by the hand of the Minister then we are to crave remission of sinnes at Gods hands for his sake who is in the bread and whom the Minister handleth whether the bread still remaine together with him or no. For remission of sinnes is most especially to be craved then when we celebrate the Supper So then every communicant must thus pray I beseech thee O heavenly Father to be gracious and mercifull unto me for this thy Sonnes sake who is here present in this bread and whom the Minister handleth and whom I eat with my mouth But this is that horrible Idolatry which is practised in the Popish Masse which without doubt is so abominable in the sight of God that it were better for us to suffer a thousand deaths then once commit the same For the Gospel teacheth us to begge of God remission of sinnes not for that Christs sake who is in the bread and is carried about in the Ministers hands and eaten with mens mouths but for that Christs sake who suffered and died for us who is now in heaven at the right hand of his Father and maketh intercession for us So then thus we reason That which establisheth the horrible Idolatry of the Masse is to be avoided of the true professors of the Gospel But the corporall presence of Christ and the eating of him with our mouths in the bread establisheth the horrible Idolatry of the Masse Therefore it is to be avoided by all true professors of Christs Gospel 5. Unto the former may be adjoyned also arguments taken from the sacrifice and adoration of Christ. Wherefore Christ is present corporally whether it be after a visible or invisible manner there he is so to be adored to wit by our minds and the motions of our bodies converted and turned thither But he is not thus to be adored in the Supper Therefore he is not present in the Supper corporally either in the bread or
fondly tell us Mat. 6.24 but from an impossibility as that of Christ Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Where the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye are not able or ye have no possibility are likewise used as well as in this place 2 Cor. 6.15 and as that of the same Apostle else-where What concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath the Beleever with the Infidell 3. This communion of the Saints with Christ and Christ with the Saints is spiritually expounded in Scripture 1 John 1.6 7. Our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ If we say that we have fellowship with him and walke in darkenesse we lye and do not truely But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we have fellowship one with another and the bloud of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sinne Neither doe we in the Creed beleeve any other communion of the Saints with Christ and Christ with the Saints but that which is spirituall Hom. 24. in 1 Cor. 10. 4. Lastly Chrysostome interpreteth Pauls words of a spirituall communion Why said he not participation That he might manifest unto thee somewhat more excellent then it to wit the strongest and mightiest union that can be And a little after Why call I it communion Yea we are the selfe-same body of Christ What is the bread even the body of Christ What are they made who receive the body of Christ not many bodies but one body For as the bread is kneaded of many graines so we also are joyned with Christ 4. Out of the words of Christ John 6.62 What then if ye should see the Sonne of man ascend up where he was before It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you are spirit and life In these words Christ expresly rejecteth all eating of his flesh with our mouths and overthroweth by two arguments which wee have heretofore declared and on the other side he approveth and confirmeth our spirituall eating his flesh Wherefore we may not forge any corporall eating of Christs body in the Supper when such a kinde of eating is precisely reproved in the Gospel Object The sixth chapter of John treateth not of the Supper Therefore this testimony maketh nought against the eating of Christs body with our mouths instituted in the Supper Answ Here our Adversaries deceitfully argue from the deniall of a part to the deniall of the whole This Chapter we grant pertaineth not to the Ceremony of the Supper But hence it followeth not that simply it pertaineth not to the Supper For it concerneth the promise This is my body which is given for you because this promise is desumed out of this Christs Sermon registred in this sixth of John and is ratified and confirmed by the signes of bread and wine Wherefore it cannot be understood of any other eating of Christs body in the Supper then of that which is delivered in the sixth of John which is spirituall For bodily eating is in that Sermon condemned Repl. It is not simply the eating with the mouth that is there condemned but a Capernaiticall eating Answ All eating with the mouth is Capernaiticall For a Capernaiticall eating is not a bloudy renting onely and eating of Christs flesh and chewing it between the teeth but simply any eating with the mouth For the Capernaites say not among themselves How can this man give us his flesh to devoure to gnaw on with our teeth to rend asunder c. But they say How can this man give us his flesh to eate John 6.54 Neither doth Christ re-call them from a grosse eating with the mouth to a subtile kinde of eating with the mouth but to his ascension into Heaven which should shortly come to passe and thereby his body should be far removed from their mouthes and trained them to a spirituall eating which is with the heart by faith 5. Out of the same sixth Chapter of John To eate Christs flesh and To drinke his bloud signifieth To beleeve in Christ To dwell in Christ and Verse 54 56. To have Christ dwelling in us as appeareth because he attributeth the same effect of eternall life to both namely to the eating of his flesh and to faith in him But in the Supper this eating is authorised For no other purpose besides this can be shewed in the whole Gospel for sealing whereof the Supper was instituted Therefore To eate Christs body and To drink his blood is To beleeve in Christ To dwell in Christ and To have him dwelling in us 6. By one spirit are we all baptised into one body whether we be Jews or Grecians 1 Cor. 12 13. whether we be bond or free and have beene all made to drink into one spirit Hence we draw two arguments 1. Such as is the drinking of Christ such is the eating of him in the Supper The drinking of him is spirituall Therefore the eating of him is spirituall 2. The eating of Christs body and drinking his bloud is common to all the faithfull even to the Fathers of the Old Testament For we have all bin made to drink into one spirit But the eating with the mouth is not common to all the faithfull For the Fathers before Christs birth could not and at this day Infants and many of ripe yeeres having not liberty to partake of the Supper cannot eate his flesh with their mouthes Wherefore this mouthy eating of Christs flesh urged by our Adversaries is not that true eating which the Gospel promiseth and which the Supper sealeth The testimonies of Fathers in this point UNto these arguments drawne out of the sacred Scripture and the ground of our faith may be added testimonies of the Fathers and the purer Church who if we looke into their writings we shall finde that they plainly teach the same doctrine touching the Lords holy Supper which we do Among many we will produce onely some few notable and cleere in this point Irenaeus saith Lib. 4. cap. 34. The earthly bread taking his name from the word of God is no longer common bread but becometh the Eucharist or Sacrament which consisteth of two things an earthly and an heavenly thing Tertullian The bread which he tooke and distributed among his Disciples he made it his body saying This is my body that is The figure of my body Lib. 4. contra Marcion Praedag lib. 2. cap. 2. Lib. 2. Ephes 3. Serm. de Coena Clemens of Alexandria This is to drinke Christs bloud to be partaker of Christs immortality Cyprian Neither can his blood wherewith we are redeemed and justified seeme to be in the Chalice when the wine faileth in the Chalice wherein Christs bloud is shewed which is spoken of in every Sacrament and testimony of Scripture Againe the same Father saith As often as we doe this we sharpen not our teeth to bite withall but we breake and part the sanctified bread with a sincere
not to the Latine Church but by the Greeke Church and those words are found in the Greeke Testament when first it was written in Greeke And therefore wee have no Hebrew words derived unto our Church which the Greeke Church had not before us If also wee seek the Greeke Fathers the word Missa will never be found to have been used by them Therefore I think not that the word Missa was taken from the Hebrewes but Missa which doubtlesse is a Latine word by originall seemeth to have taken from the Fathers who used Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marc. Cypr. debono patient Epist 4. lib. 3. Wee have spoken saith hee of a De remissa peccatorum remissio of sinnes And Cyprian Hee that was to give b Daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sins did not disdaine to be baptised And again he useth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost hath not c Remissam peccatorum non habet remission of sins Wherefore as they say Remissa for Remissio so they seem also to have said Missa for Missio But herein againe they much vary For some will have the word Missa to be used as it were Missio from an ancient custome of Ecclesiasticall rites and actions which came from the Greeke Churches to the Latine because Sermons and Lectures being ended before the Communion a Deacon did send forth that is did command the Catechumenes the possested with spirits and the excommunicated persons to depart crying with a loud voice If any Catechumene be yet abiding within the Church let him depart and so the word Missa seemeth to be used as it were a Mission or sending away because it was the last part of divine Service Others will have it to be so called from a Dimission or from the manner of dimissing the congregation because Service being ended a Deacon dimissed them with these words Ite missa est that is Goe you may depart Or as others interprete it Go now is the collection of almes which they will have to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speake or throwing or casting it in for the poore Lombard hath a new conceit hereof Lib. 4. dist 15. It is called the Masse saith hee because an heavenly Messenger cometh to consecrate Christs quickning body according to that prayer of the Priest Almighty God command that this be carried by the hands of thine Angell into thine high Altar c. Therefore unlesse an Angell come it cannot rightly be called a Masse Loe the folly of the man Againe The Masse is so called either because the host is sent whereof mention is made in that Service whence it is said Ite missa est that is Follow the host Lib. 4. dist 24. which is sent up to heaven trace yee after it Or because an Angel cometh from heaven to consecrate the Lords body by whom the host is carried and conveyed to the heavenly Altar Whence it is also said Ite missa est Goe it is sent Wee reject both the name and the thing For this word the Masse doth not agree to the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was used of the ancient Writers Moreover we have no need of this name for wee have other words for this purpose extant in Scripture where it is called The Lords Supper The Lords Table Breaking of bread c. Now let us see the differences of the Supper and the Masse and those most contrary one to another and such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished They are especially three and are desciphered in the Catechisme 1. The Lords Supper testifieth unto us That wee have full remission of sinnes and justification freely by faith for Christs one and onely sacrifice finished on the Crosse according to these sayings of Scripture The bread is the body of Christ given for us Heb. 7.27 Heb. 9.12 26. The cup is the bloud of Christ shed for us for remission of sinnes Doe this in remembrance of mee Shew forth the Lords death till hee come That did hee once when hee offered up himselfe By his owne bloud entred hee in once into the holy place and obtained eternall redemption for us For then must hee have often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath hee appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe Heb. 10.10 12 14. By the which will wee are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once made This man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for ever at the right hand of God With one offering hath hee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Contrariwise the Masse denieth that both quicke and dead have remission of sins by and for Christs oblation except also he be daily offered by the Massing-Priests to God his Father For thus hath that their Canon which they call the lesse Holy Father Almighty and Eternall God receive this immaculate host or sacrifice which I thy unworthy servant offer to thee my living and true God for my innumerable sinnes offences and negligences and for all that stand about me here present yea and for all faithfull Christians quick and dead that it may be profitable to me and them to everlasting salvation And their greater Canon hath Remember Lord thy servants and handmaids N. and all here present whose faith and devotion is well knowne unto thee for whom we offer or who offer unto thee this sacrifice of praise for themselves and all that are theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their safety and salvation What need was there that Christ should offer himselfe at all if the oblation of a petty Masse-Priest may serve for the redemption of soules 2. The Lords Supper witnesseth unto us That Christ according to the Articles of faith as concerning his humanity is in heaven at the right hand of his Father and is not shrouded under the bare accidents of the elements or signes in the Supper and that he exhibiteth unto us in the Supper his body and bloud to be eaten and drunken by faith and that he ingraffeth us into himselfe by his holy Spirit that we may abide in him and have him abiding in us as it is said He that is joyned unto the Lord 2 Cor. 6.17 10.16 Heb. 1.3 8.1 4. is one spirit The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ We have such an high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens For he were not a Priest if he were on earth Contrariwise the Masse teacheth us That bread and wine by force of consecration is changed into Christs body and blood and that this his body and bloud in the act of consecration
the light 1 John 1.7 we have fellowship one with another and the bloud of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin And further this communion whereof Saint Paul speaketh is our union with Christ and fruition of all his benefits by faith Hither belongeth the similitude of the body and the members the vine and the branches which have nothing to doe with any corporall eating This communion was and is common to all the faithfull from the beginning unto the worlds end But they could not eat the body of Christ corporally by their mouth That we might grow up unto him by whom all the body is coupled and knit together Eph. 4.15 16. He that is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit 1 Cor. 9.17 And by one spirit are we all baptised into one body Hereby know we that we dwell in him and hee in us 1 John 4.13 because hee hath given us of his Spirit This union therefore is that communion which is wrought by the holy Ghost wherefore it is spirituall For bread cannot be this communion but by a figure as it is a signe Repl. He that is guilty of the body of Christ eateth it They who receive unworthily are guilty of the body of Christ Therefore they eat it corporally for spiritually they cannot because if they could so eat it they should not be guilty Answ The Major is false For he is guilty of Christs body who by his sins hangeth it on the crosse again and despiseth Christs benefits For any reall eating is not required to this guilt but he that will not receive Christ offered by faith is thereby made guilty So the injury done unto the Ark is said to be done unto the Lord. Repl. They that discern not the Lords body eat it But the guilty discern it not Therefore they eat it Ans It the Major be taken sacramentally as of the bread which is called and is the body of Christ it is true but if properly it is false For not to discern his body is not to give due honour to it to contemn it yea not to receive the thing signified So They are said to tread under foot the Son of God Heb. 10.29 and to count the bloud of the testament as an unholy thing who contemn him 5. They reason from the testimony of the Fathers and the godly of ancient times in the purer state of the Church Ans The sayings of the Fathers are to be understood sacramentally or of our spirituall communion Repl. 1. Augustine saith Thou shalt receive this in the bread which hung on the crosse and this is the cup which was shed out of Christs side Answ In the bread as in the signe that is together with the signe thou shalt receive the thing signified When we receive the bread we are certain that wee have Christ Repl. 2. Cyril upon John saith By naturall participation not onely spiritually but also corporally not onely according to the spirit but also according to the flesh corporally and essentially Answ Cyril speaketh not of the manner of eating but of the thing which was to be eaten He sheweth that we are made partakers not only of Christs spirit but also of his humane nature Now he understandeth a spirituall communion 1. Because hee citeth those places concerning it John 6. 1 Cor. 10. where no mention is made of corporall eating 2. He speaketh of the presence of Christ not in the bread but in us 3. He proveth the abiding of Christ in us by the use of the Supper not by any corporall eating 4. He so describeth it that hee saith It shall continue in the life to come 5. Hee speaketh of that communion which is proper unto the saints Now this is spirituall for otherwise it should befall also to the wicked The shifts of Consubstantiaries whereby they go about to elude and shift off certain of our objections not all for moe are objected against them 1. WEe make not say they any Capernaiticall eating Ans We demand of them whether Christ be eaten by the bodily mouth be it after a grosse or after a finer manner But how ever they answer in that opinion which they hold there is too too much idolatry for Christ refuting the Capernaites doth not distinguish the eating of him into a grosse and a finer manner but saith simply That his body cannot be eaten with the bodily mouth for he saith that he must ascend And that the words which he speaketh are spirit and life 2. We maintain not Ubiquity for there is not a word thereof to be found Ans Here is to be observed the dissention of the adversaries about Ubiquity But neither is a word to be found hereof That the body of Christ is together in two places And further of this their opinion followeth Ubiquity For he that is together and at one time in moe places must needs be infinite and therefore every-where 3. Wee overthrow not the article of Christs ascension Ans Yea but they doe overthrow it For while they hold that as often as the Supper is celebrated Christ is corporally eaten they must needs say that he remaineth and is invisible on earth But he is said to have left the world to have ascended from a lower place into an higher and to remain in heaven untill he come to judgement Now that some except that Christ doth descend from heaven as often as the Supper is administred it is already refuted 4. We take not away the doctrine of the properties of Christs humanity Ans They altogether take it away For they will have his humane nature to be such as is not seen nor felt nor limited in place Rep. But Christ did put off these infirmities and retained the essentiall properties Ans But these are very essentiall properties which being taken away the verity also and truth of his humane nature is taken away Augustine saith Take away from bodies their spaces and they shall be no where 5. Wee abolish not the doctrine concerning the communicating of properties of both natures Ans Yea but they endeavour it For they apply those properties of his divine nature which are affirmed of the whole person in the concrete to both natures I will be with you to the end of the world This they understand of both natures which is all one as if when it is said Christ God and man was circumcised one should thus conclude Therefore the God-head of Christ was circumcised as well as his flesh Repl. This only we adde That those articles belong not unto them Ans After this sort all sects may shift off all testimonies of Scriptures But they belong hither and that by a double right 1. Because they are written of the body of Christ But the body of Christ belongeth to the Supper Therefore these articles also belong hither for they shew how Christs body is to be eaten 2. They belong hither because no article of faith is at variance with another So
an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud hee that remembreth incense as if hee blessed an Idoll Jerem. 6.20 In the sixth of Jeremy he sharply reproveth those who being defiled with their abominations yet durst appeare in his Temple Ezekiel the 20. he threatneth that he will not answer Ezck. 20.31 when he is asked by them who goe after other gods and then present themselves in Gods Temple when they are polluted In the same Chapter he saith verse 24. that they profane his Sabbaths and pollute his Sanctuary who when they have gone a whoring after Idols appeare in his Temple Amos the fifth Amos 5.21 hee rejecteth the sacrifices and worship of transgressors I hate and abhorre your feast-dayes and will not smell in your solemne assemblies Haggai the second he prohibiteth the uncleane in soule once to touch holy things where he speaketh of morall and ceremoniall uncleanenesse Prov. 15.8 The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to the Lord. In the New Testament John admitteth them only to baptisem who confessed their sins and repented Bring forth fruits worthy amendement of life Leave thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way Mat. 3.6 first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Therefore whosoever reconcileth not first himself unto his brother hee is to be debarred the Sacraments For Christ will that all submit themselves first unto God according to all his commandements before they approach to any Sacrament For by the name of Altar here are understood any Sacraments whatsoever Amend your lives Acts 2.38 8.37 1 Cor. 10.20 21. 11.27 and be baptised every one of you If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Therefore if thou beleevest not thou mayest not The things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to divels and not unto God Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of Divels Whosoever eateth unworthily is guilty of the Lords body But the wicked eating without faith and repentance eate unworthily Therefore they are guilty We ought not to partake in other mens sins and we ought not to wink at any mans destruction therefore wee may not admit the wicked to the Sacrament lest they eat unto themselves damnation 2. In respect of Christ and his Apostles speciall commandement If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone Mat. 18.15 16 17 18. if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother But if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two that by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be confirmed And if he will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it unto the Church and if he refuse to heare the Church also let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican Verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven But Christ will not that his Sacraments which he instituted for the faithfull alone be made common with Pagans and Publicans And lest this Mandate might be understood of some private and speciall judgement it is expresly added Whatsoever yee shall bind c. which words cannot be otherwise understood but of the publike power of the Keys I verily as absent in body but present in spirit 1 Cor. 5.3 4 5. have determined already as though I were present that hee that hath done this thing when ye are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that such one I say by the power of our Lord Jesus Christ be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh Ibid. ver 11 13. that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus And againe With such a one eate not Put away therefore from your selves that wicked man For what concord hath Christ with Belial 2 Thes 3.6 14. or what part hath the Beleever with the Infidels We command you brethren in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that yee withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh inordinately and not after the instruction which yee received of us If any man obey not our sayings note him by a letter and have no company with him that hee may be ashamed 2 John ver 10. If there come any unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds 3. The power of the Keyes is necessary in respect of Gods glory For God is reproached and despited if without difference wicked blasphemers goe in the number of his Children and his Kingdom and the divels be confounded 4. Lest the Sacraments be profaned and that given the wicked in the Supper which is denied them in the Word 5. That the purity of Gods doctrine and worship be preserved 6. For the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly profane Christs Sacraments or suffer them to be profaned 7. For the safety of the sinners that they being often admonished and put to shame may returne to repentance 8. For avoiding of offence in the Church that others weaklings be not corrupted by evill example 4.1 Cor. 5.6 Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 9. For avoiding of offence among those that are without lest they who are not as yet members of the Church come not to it 10. That the name of God might not be blasphemed and evill spoken of by others and his Covenant despited and reproached 11. That from the sinners themselves punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table eate their owne damnation Wherefore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither 12. They who deny the faith and doctrine of Christ are to be excluded from the Church and from the use of the Sacraments For the Faithfull or Christians are not to be confounded or mingled with those who are not members of the Church or with those who are professed ungodly persons blasphemers revolters to Arrianisme Mahumetanisme and the like But they that deny and refuse to repent deny the faith and doctrine They professe that they know God but by workes they deny him And he that denieth the faith Tims 1.16 is worse than Infidels Therefore they who persist in their wickednes and deny to repent are to be shut out of the Church neither are they to be admitted to the use of the Sacraments 13. And here hath place that saying of Christ Give not that which is holy to dogges Wherefore neither to the Sacraments are dogges to be admitted namely those which persist in their wickednesse and make a mocke of Gods Word For if Christ speaketh this of his audible Word to wit the Word preached which yet was instituted
which are not converted is done without faith and is therefore sin and abomination before God First therefore those things which are spoken of Conversion are in few words to be expounded Then ensueth the common place of good works for by them we declare our thankfulnesse towards God and true conversion cannot stand without good works Afterwards is adjoyned the doctrine which intreateth of the law whereby we learn to know good works For those are truly said to be good works by which we worship God aright and shew our selves to be thankfull which are done by faith according to the rule and prescript only of Gods law Because God will chiefly be worshipped of us and magnified by invocation and for this cause we shew our thankfulnesse most of all by prayer and thanksgiving at length the common place of prayer shall be lastly annexed These things we purpose to declare briefly and in order here following ON THE 32. SABBATH Quest 86. When as wee are delivered from all our sins and miseries without any merit of ours by the mercy of God only for Christs sake for what cause are we to doe good works Answ Because after that Christ hath redeemed us with his bloud he reneweth us also by his Spirit to the image of himselfe that we receiving so great benefits should shew our selves all our life time thankfull to God a Rom. 6.13 12.1 2. 1 Pet. 2.5 9. 1 Cor. 6.20 and honour him b Matt. 5.16 1 Pet. 1.12 Secondly that every of us may be assured of his faith by his fruit c 2 Pet. 1.10 Matth. 7.17 18. Galat. 5.6 22. And lastly by our honest and good conversation may win others unto Christ d 1 Pet. 2.12 Romans 14.19 Matthew 5.16 The Explication THis Question concerning the impulsive causes of good works is moved in the first place and before we come to handle the Question of mans conversion not that good works goe before conversion but for the orderly connexion of this latter part of Catechism with the former For out of the doctrine of free satisfaction humane reason thus argueth He is not bound to satisfie for whom another hath already satisfied Christ hath satisfied for us Therefore there is no need that we should do good works Ans The Conclusion containeth more then the premisses enforce that which followeth out of the two former propositions is this Therefore we our selves are not bound to satisfie and thus much we grant 1. In respect of Gods justice which exacteth not a double payment 2. In respect of our salvation for which if wee were bound to satisfie it should be no salvation at all Farther also we are obliged unto obedience and good works in regard of those causes which are in this Question inlarged 1. Because good works are the fruits of our regeneration by the holy Ghost which is perpetually united with free justification For whom hee called them also he justified and glorified Rom. 8.30 Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6.11 Therefore they who perform no good works declare themselves to be neither regenerated by the Spirit of God nor redeemed by Christs bloud 2. To testified our thankfulnesse towards God for the benefit of our redemption Rom 6.13 12.1 Give your members weapons of righteousnesse unto God Give up your bodies a living sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable serving of God 3. That God may be honoured by us Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.16 That by your good works which they shall see 1 Pet. 2.12 they may glorifie God in the day of visitation 4. Because good works are fruits of faith by which we judge of our owne faith and of the faith of others Give diligence to make your calling and election sure 1 Pet. 1.10 after which words of Peter certain copies insert these words by good works Matth. 7.17 Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit A good tree cannot bring forth evill frruit Galat. 5.6 22. Faith worketh by love The fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance 5. That we may win others unto Christ When thou art converted Luke 22.32 1 Pet. 3.1 strengthen thy brethren Let the wives be subject to their husbands that even they which obey not the word may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives Let us follow those things which concern peace Rom. 14.9 and wherewith one may edifie another These causes are with diligence to be urged and unfolded unto the people in our sermons of exhortation and hereunto tendeth the whole sixth Chapter and part of the eighth Chapter of the Epistle to the Romans as far as the sixteenth Verse Three causes why justification and regeneration have a necessary coherence For farther declaration of the first cause we may observe that the benefit of justification is not given without the benefit of regeneration 1. Because Christ hath merited both to wit remission of sins and the dwelling of God in us by his holy Spirit Now the holy Ghost is never idle but alwaies working and so maketh those men in whom he dwelleth conformable unto God 2. Because by faith the hearts are purified Acts 15.9 For in them to whom Christs merit is by faith applied is kindled a love of God and earnest desire of performing things acceptable unto him 3. Because God imparteth the benefit of justification to none but to them which prove thankfull But no man can prove thankfull but he which receiveth the benefit of regeneration Therefore neither of these can be separated from the other We are farther to note the difference of the first and second cause The first sheweth us What Christ worketh in us by the vertue and power of his death The second teacheth us What things we are bound unto in regard of the benefits we have received Quest 87. Cannot they then be saved which be unthankfull and remain still carelesly in their sins and are not converted from wickednesse unto God Ans By no means For as the Scripture beareth witnesse neither unchaste persons nor idolaters nor adulterers nor theeves nor covetous men nor drunkards nor slanderers nor robbers shall inherit the kingdome of God a 1 Cor. 6.9 Ephes 5 5 6. 1 John 1.14 The Explication THis Question is a collection or consequent issuing out of the former Question and depending thereon For whereas good works are the fruits of our regeneration and are the thanks we owe unto God and evident arguments of true faith which whosoever have they onely are saved on the contrary it followeth that evill works are the fruits of the flesh unthankfulnesse to God and cleer arguments of infidelity wherein whosoever persevere they cannot be saved Therefore they who are not converted from their evill
necessary circumstance of those which are required to the lawfull and true invocation of God as Idolatrous invocation or prayer which either is directed unto false gods or to creatures or tyeth Gods hearing of us and his presence to a certaine place or thing without his word that is without the commandement or promise of God Such is the invocation and prayer of Pagans Turkes Jews and of all who imagine and make unto themselves another god besides him which hath manifested himselfe in his word by the Prophets and Apostles through the sending of his Sonne and his Spirit Ye know not what yee worship John 4.22 Likewise idolatrous is the Papists invocation who invocate on Angels or on the Saints departed because they attribute and give unto them the honour which is due unto God alone Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve Mat. 1.10 I fell before the Angels feet to worship him but he said unto me See thou doe it not Revel 19.10 I am thy fellow servant and one of thy brethren which have the testimony of Jesus Worship God Praying for things contrary to Gods will James 4.3 A craving of such things at Gods hands as are contrary to his will and Law Yee aske and receive not because yee ask amisse that yee might consume it on your lusts Lip-labour or faithlesse and unrepentant prayer Lip-labour or vaine babbling that is prayers made without any true motion of the heart without a desire of Gods bountifulnesse onely in word or outward motion of the body or without true repentance without faith beleeving to be heard without a submitting of our will unto Gods will without the knowledge or cogitation of Gods promise without confidence and trust in Christ the Mediatour only and without acknowledgement of our owne weakenesse and infirmity Mat. 6.7 Esay 1.15 James 1.7 When ye pray use no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babbling When you shall stretch forth your hands I will hide mine eyes from you And though you make many prayers I will not heare Neither let that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. Objections of Papists for invocation and prayers to Saints departed OBject 1. The Saints for their vertues and gifts are to be worshipped of us with the worship either of Adoration or of Veneration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But not with the worship of Adoration for this is due unto God onely as giving unto him to whom it is yeelded an universall and generall power providence and dominion Therefore Veneration is due unto them that is such honour wherewith we venerate and worship Saints for their holinesse and merits Ans 1. We deny the consequence because the enumeration of duty and reverence proposed in the Major is imperfect For besides the worship of Adoration and Veneration as they distinguish there is another kind of worship and honour due to the Saints What worship is due to Saints and beseeming them namely An agnising and celebrating of that faith holinesse and gifts which God hath bestowed on them and an obeying of that doctrine which they have delivered unto us from God and an imitating and following of their life and godlinesse whereof Augustine testifieth They are to be honoured saith he by imitation Lib. de vera Relig. not by adoration This worship is due unto the Saints neither do we detract or take it away from Saints either living or departed but with all willingnesse we yeeld it unto them Heb. 13.7 according to the Apostles commandement Remember them which have the oversight of you which have declared unto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bin the end of their conversation 2. We deny the Major because the worship which they entitle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is adoration and veneration are not diverse but one and the same not befitting Saints or other creatures but God onely because he heareth and understandeth in all places and at all times the thoughts groanes and wishes of such as call upon him and relieveth their necessities None but God can heare them which pray therefore this honour is to be rendred to God alone that it is he who heareth them that pray as also this honour agreeth to Christ alone that through his merit and intercession remission of sins eternall life and other blessings are given us of God This honour therefore cannot be translated unto Saints without manifest sacriledge and Idolatry whether it be called by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie but one thing Mat. 4.10 Mat. 6.24 Luke 16.13 1 Thes 1.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 16.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Levit. 7.21 Levit. 25.28 Valla in cap. 4. Mat. or any other name whatsoever For this distinction is very frivolous seeing the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie indifferently the same thing both in Scripture and in profane Writers Of God it is said Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Yee cannot serve God and Mammon where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in this sense in these places Yee turned from God to Idols to Serve the living and true God They that are such Serve not our Lord Jesus Christ And Paul every-where calleth himselfe the Servant of God In the Greek Text of the Bible servile and slavish businesse is commonly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suidas writeth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importeth as much as to serve for hire or reward Valla sheweth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to serve men as well as to serve God citing and alledging for proofe a place out of Xenophon where the husband saith that he is ready to adventure his life rather then his wife should Serve where Xenophon useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And againe the wife saith that she would adventure her life rather then her husband should Serve which word Xenophon expresseth by the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differ no more then meat and food that is they are two names of one thing Object 2. Whom God honoureth the same must we also honour God honoureth the Saints Mat. 19.28 Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones c. Therefore we also must honour them Ans We grant this concerning that honour which God giveth unto the Saints for therein invocation is not comprehended as being an honour due unto
take away all reproach of his most holy name and by all meanes advance it with all praise and honour In a word we desire 1. That God would enlighten us with the true knowledge of his holinesse 2. That he would give us true faith and repentance and regenerate us with his spirit that we may be holy as he is holy 3. That he would give us a mind to professe that holinesse of his divine name in words and deeds to his own praise and glory that he may be glorified of us by our true knowledge and profession of him and conformity of life with him and so he be severed from all Idols and profane things Object That which of it selfe is holy cannot be hallowed Gods Name is of it selfe holy Therefore it cannot be hallowed Ans It cannot be hallowed in that second sense of hallowing before delivered that is That which of it selfe is holy cannot be made holy but it may be sanctified as sanctifying is used in the first and third signification that is That which of it selfe is holy or indifferent may be acknowledged praised and magnified as holy So we desire that Gods Name may be hallowed that that which in it self is holy may also be acknowledged and magnified as holy God indeed sanctifieth us by making us holy of not holy But we sanctifie God not by making him holy but by knowing and speaking that of him which he will have us know and speake of him Object What belongeth to us to do that should we not desire another to doe But it belongeth to us to hallow and sanctifie the Name of God Therefore we need not to pray that God himselfe would hallow it for herein we do as a schollar who being commanded of his Master to apply his study diligently beseecheth his Master to do it for him Ans We distinguish the Major What belongeth to us to doe that should we not desire another to doe if so we are able by our selves and by our own strength to performe it but what we are not able of our selves to effect we justly crave of God that he would minister strength unto us to performe it Now we are utterly unable to hallow and sanctifie Gods Name Therefore we must desire of God that he will give us strength whereby his divine Name may be of us hallowed and sanctified yea rather that himselfe would sanctifie in us his holy Name ON THE 48. SABBATH Quest 123. What is the second petition Answ Let thy kingdome come that is Rule us by thy word and spirit that we may humble and submit our selves more and more unto thee a Psal 119.5 143.10 Mat. 6.33 Preserve and increase the Church b Psal 51.20 122.6 7. destroy the works of the Divell and all power that lifteth up it selfe against thy Majesty make all those counsels frustrate and void which are taken against thy word c 1 John 3.8 Rom. 16.20 untill at length thou reigne fully and perfectly d Revel 22.17 20. Rom. 8.22 23. when thou shalt be all in all e 1 Cor. 15.28 The Explication THy Kingdome come that is Let it by continuall increases flourish and be augmented and alwaies by a new enlargement and accession let thy kingdome be extended and multiplied which thou O God in thy Church doest hold and possesse The speciall questions concerning the Kingdome of God 1. What the Kingdome of God is A Kingdome in generall is a certaine forme of Civill government wherein the soveraignty of rule belongeth to some one person who is furnished with gifts and vertues above the rest and ruleth over all according to just honest and certaine Laws in requiring obedience making Laws defending the good and punishing the bad The kingdome of God is that in which God only reigneth and exerciseth soveraignty over all creatures Gods universall kingdome Gods speciall kingdome but especially governeth and preserveth his Church This kingdome is universall The speciall kingdome of God which he exerciseth in the Church is the sending of the Son from the Father even from the beginning of the world who should ordaine and maintaine a Ministery and should by the same be effectuall and forcible in working should gather a Church by the word and holy Ghost out of all mankinde rule preserve and defend the same against the enemies thereof raise it from death and at length the enemies thereof being cast into everlasting paines adorne it with heavenly glory that so God may be all in all and may be magnified by the Church of Angels and men for ever The parts of Gods kingdome Out of this definition we may gather and make these parts of the kingdome of God 1. The sending of the Son our Mediatour 2. The ordaining and maintaining of the Ministery by Christ 3. The gathering of the Church out of mankinde by the voice of the Gospel and the efficacy of the holy Ghost beginning in us the Elect true faith and repentance 4. The perpetuall government of the Church 5. The preservation thereof in this life and protecting against her enemies 6. The casting away of her enemies into eternall paines 7. The raising of the Church unto eternall life 8. The glorifying of the Church in eternall life when God shall be all in all Of this kingdome it is said Ps 2.6 110.2 I have set my King upon my holy hill of Sion Be thou Ruler even amongst the midst of thine enemies Hence it appeareth that this kingdome which we desire may come is not worldly but a spirituall kingdome which also the Lord himself sheweth by divers parables in the Evangelist and unto Pilate he answereth My kingdome is not of this world John 18.36 This kingdome we here pray for that it may come and be inlarged and defended 2. How manifold the kingdome of God is The kingdome of heaven is a kingdome THis kingdome of God is but one indeed but it differeth in the manner of governing and administration For it is diversly administred here and in heaven It is therefore commonly distinguished into the kingdome of grace and the kingdome of glory 1. Of grace and begun in this life This distinction is all one with theirs who say that the kingdome of heaven is two-fold One begun in this life another consummated after this life 2. Of glory and perfected in the next life We desire both in this petition to wit both the constitution of this kingdome of God in this life and the consummation thereof after this life Howbeit it is one and the same kingdome distinct only in degrees and forme of administration This kingdome on earth which is but begun hath need of meanes In the consummated and perfect kingdome of God there shall be no need of any meanes or instruments because in that the Church shall be perfectly glorified so that it shall be without evill both of crime and paine and God shall be all in all Hereby is that question
shall be glorified in the second coming of our Lord. Revel 22.20 Even so come Lord Jesus 11. Why we are to desire that the kingdome of God come WE ought to desire that the kingdome of God both that which is here begun and that which is else-where to be perfected come 1. For the glory of God or in respect of the first petition because that we may sanctifie and hallow his Name it is required that he rule us by his word and spirit For except God erect in us this his kingdome and deliver us out of the kingdome of the Devill we shall never hallow and sanctifie his Name but rather shall defile and pollute it 2. Because God will give his kingdome onely to those that aske it like as he giveth the holy Ghost unto them only that ask him Out of these premisses we plainly perceive what it is which we ask him in this petition Here therefore we desire that God will by his Son The summe of this petition our Mediatour sent from the very beginning into the world 1. Preserve the Ministery which he hath ordained 2. Gather his Church by the Ministery of his word and the working of the holy Ghost 3. Rule his Church gathered and us the members thereof with his holy Spirit who may conforme us unto him soften our hearts regenerate our wils 4. Defend us and his whole Church against our enemies and tyrants 5. Cast away his and our enemies into eternall paines wherewith he may punish them for ever 6. And at length deliver his Church from all evils and glorifie it in the world to come with life everlasting Object That which cometh neither sooner nor later for our prayers is in vaine desired of us and therefore we are not to desire it But the kingdome of God that is the delivery of the Church from all evils and miseries shall come neither sooner nor later for our prayers then God hath decreed it Therefore we are not to desire the delivery of the Church Answ The Major is false For so then might we conclude or reason of all Gods benefits that they are not to be desired seeing they all remain in the counsell and purpose of God Repl. 1. But God hath promised other benefits with this condition that we must aske and desire them Answ So also shall full delivery from all evils befall them only in that day who in their afflictions and crosse wish for and desire that delivery and pray that this delivery may come speedily according to the decree of God Revel 22.20 and that no one elect may be excluded Repl. 2. But we must not desire that God would hasten the delivery of his Church because that would be with losse of many of the elect who are not as yet borne Answ When we desire that God would hasten the delivery of his Church we desire also that whosoever of the elect are as yet remaining may be all speedily gathered not one of them being excluded and this we crave Why we desire the speedy comming of Christs Kingdome 1. That the Church may speedily be delivered that all the godly may rest from their labours 2. That there may be a swift end of wickednesse and impieties and the enemies may be cast into everlasting pains 3. That the glory of God may soone be manifested in this perfect delivery of the Church and finall abjection of the enemies thereof This delivery therefore of us and of the whole Church we must crave of the Lord with daily prayers if so we will our selves at the length be delivered with the Church But they which desire not the Lords coming to them he also shall not come Seeing then we must desire that his kingdome may come and therefore must withall desire our full delivery hereby it is evident how impious a thing it is to be afraid of the judgement of God and the last day of doome because such as do this shew themselves not to be godly neither to desire the full deliverance and glorifying Object But terrible will the day of judgement be Therefore we are not to desire it Answ It will be terrible but to the wicked only For unto the godly it is said Lift up your heads Luke 21.28 Therefore God will have them to rejoyce and to wish for the approaching of that day For what thou rejoycest in that also thou wishest Come Lord Jesus Revel 22.17 ON THE 49. SABBATH Quest 124. What is the third petition Answ Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven that is Grant that we and all men renouncing and forsaking our owne will a Mit. 16.24 Tit. 2.11 12. may readily and without any grudging obey thy will which onely is holy b Luke 22.24 Ephes 5.10 Rom. 12.2 and that so every of us may faithfully and cheerfully performe that duty and charge which thou hast committed unto us c 1 Cor. 7.24 even as the blessed Angels do in heaven d Psal 103 20 21. The Explication HEre we are to consider 1. What the will of God is 2. What we here desire and how this petition differeth from the second 3. Why this petition is necessary 4. Why that clause is inserted As it is in Heaven 1. What Gods will is THe Will of God signifieth in Scripture Psal 103.21 1 Thes 4.3 1. The Commandment of God Ye his servants that do his will This is the will of God even your sanctification 2. It signifieth the events or rather Gods decree concerning future events in which that his decree is daily revealed Mat. 25.30 Esay 46.10 Rom. 9.19 Not as I will but as thou wilt My counsell shall stand and I will do whatsoever I will Who hath resisted his will 2. What we here desire and how this petition differeth from the second THy will be done that is Cause and grant that we men may do not our will but thy will which only is just and holy and that we may obey thee We desire then A deniall of our selves which consisteth of two parts The deniall of our selves which is two-fold 1. That we may be ready to renounce all our own affections which are dis-agreeing from the law of God A right and ready execution of our duty Our duty is twofold 2. That we may be ready also to undergo our crosse and to ascribe and submit our selves willingly unto God in all things We therefore desire that God will give us his grace whereby we may be able to deny our own corrupt will and forgo all things which are repugnant to the will of God We desire a right and ready execution of our duty that every man in his vocation may cheerfully serve God and execute his will as well in common as generall duties and in his proper and speciall duty Common Our common duty is that which is required not of us only but of all Christians also and compriseth vertues necessary for all the
minde to God himself the Creatour of all things and the fountaine of all benefits or gifts 2. If we desire that he will give to the bread obtained and received from him Levit. 26.26 a force and vertue of nourishing and sustaining our bodies that is if we ask not only the bread but the blessing also of the bread at Gods hands For unlesse he blesse all our cares and labours are bâ—t vaine and the very gifts of God become unprofitable yea hurtfull unto us according to that his commination I will breake the staffe of bread Hereby now it is plainly cleere what we desire when we desire bread namely 1. Not great riches but only things necessary 2. That they be bread to us that is that they may be good and saving to us through Gods benediction and blessing wherewith if they be not accompanied the bread shall not be bread but it shall be as a stone or poyson to us For he that giveth bread that it may be to him that receiveth it no better then a stone giveth a stone not bread And such are the blessings which the wicked receive of God and snatch as it were unto themselves 4. Wherefore Christ calleth it our bread CHrist willeth us to desire our Bread not mine thine or any other mans Bread 1. That we should desire those things which God giveth us For the bread is made ours which is given us of God necessary for the sustenance of our life Therefore give us our bread signifieth Give us bread O God assigned unto us by thee which thou wilt have to be ours God as an house-holder doth distribute to every one his portion which we desire for our selves of him 2. That we should desire things necessary gotten of us by lawfull labour in a kinde and trade of life pleasing to God and honest and profitable to the common society that is which we may receive through ordinary meanes and by lawfull waies the hand of God from heaven reaching them out unto us He that will not worke let him not eate 2 Thes 3.10 3. That we may use them with a good conscience and thankesgiving For God will have us assured that when he giveth us these blessings he giveth us with them the power of enjoying them yet so that he will not have us use his gifts as ravenous robbers but freely and with thanksgiving 5. Wherefore Christ calleth it daily bread CHrist calleth the bread which we must desire of God daily 1. Because he will have us daily to desire as much as may for every day suffice us 2. Because he will bridle our raging and endlesse lusts and desires Mat. 6.31 Your Father knoweth what ye have need of A small thing unto the just man Ps 37.16 34.9 is better then great riches to the wicked and mighty Nothing wanteth to them that feare the Lord that is no profitable and necessary thing Therefore give us daily bread that is give us bread sufficient give us so much of things necessary for our life as shall be needfull for every of us in his vocation and calling to serve God and our neighbour 6. Why Christ addeth This day CHrist addeth it 1. To meet with our distrustfulnesse and covetousnesse and to reclaime us from these vices 2. That we should depend on him only as yesterday so this day and to morrow that namely we alwaies looke for the necessaries of this life at the hands of God that we know them to be given us of God not to be gotten by our own hands or labours or diligence that also we know that they being received profit not our body except Gods blessing do accompany them 3. That the exercise of faith and prayer may alwaies be continued in us For as long as it is said This day so long will he have prayer to be continued that so we may yeeld due obedience to that commandement 2 Thes 5.17 Pray alwaies 7. Whether it be lawfull to desire riches THis question together with the next ensuing ariseth out of the former questions For when we are willed to desire onely daily bread and that this day it seemeth at the first sight that it is not lawfull either to desire riches or to put up any thing for the morrow But it is verily lawfull to desire riches if taking away all ambiguity and doubtfulnesse of the word we understand by the name of riches things necessary for the sustenance of life What Epicurus took riches to be As the Epicure defined riches to be a poverty agreeable to the law of Nature This definition is good For they are to be accounted truly rich who have things necessary sufficient to maintaine life and who live content here-with And if we so take the name of riches riches are doubtlesse to be desired of God in as much as we ought to desire such things as are necessary for nature and our place and function whereunto God hath called us The reason hereof is because these necessary things or riches are the daily bread which we ought to desire They are also otherwise defined To be an abundance and plenty over and above things necessary So Crassus surnamed the Rich said that no man was rich but he who was able to maintaine an Army with his revenues If we take riches in this sense riches are not at all to be desired of God For this we are not to aske our daily bread And Salomon in the person of all the godly saith Prov. 30.8 Give me not poverty nor riches by which words the Spirit of God also by Salomon teacheth us to pray against riches that is abundance above things necessary 2 Tim. 6.9 Hither belongeth also that of Paul They which will be rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noysome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for which causes riches are called Thornes by Christ which cannot be handled without danger of pricking 1 Tim. 6.6 But contrariwise godlinesse is great gaine if a man be content with that he hath But notwithstanding if God hath given us any thing besides those things which are necessary for us let us doe our diligence to use them well or reserve them to good uses For Christ commanded his Disciples to gather up the broken meate which remained that nothing bee lost And famous and notable is the example of Joseph John 6.12 who by the fore-warning of the Oracle Gen. 41. gathered and laid up food in the time of plenty for the yeares of dearth to come But here we must take heede 1. That we repose not our confidence in them 2. We must avoid luxury and all abuse of them 3. We must consider that we are Gods stewards who hath committed these riches unto us to imploy and bestow well Three things to be weighed in our treasuring up of riches and that by this meanes he hath laid a burthen upon us and therefore shall we one
Churches consent therein 22. What wee beleeve concerning the holy Catholike Church 346. 347. What the Church is 347. how many waies taken 348. The difference between the visible and invisible Church ibid. Her markes 349. Why shee is called One Holy Catholike Church 350. Seven differences between Church and Common-wealth 351. Whence ariseth the difference between the Church and the rest of mankind ib. Whether any can be saved out of the Church 352. Of Church-discipline Vid. Discipline or Ordinances 542. c. Circumcision What and why instituted 422. Why abolished 423. Baptisme succeedeth it ibid. How Baptisme and Circumcision agree and how they disagree ibidem Why Christ was circumcised 424. Comfort What. 31. The true comfort proper to the Church 32. How many parts there are of this comfort ibidem Why spirituall comfort is the onely good and sound comfort 33. How many things are required for the attaining of this comfort 34. Communion What is meant by the Communion of Saints Vide Saints 360. Conception Three things to be observed in Christs conception 271. The full meaning of the Article of Christs conception page 272. Concupiscence What. 614. How it differs from Originall sin ibid. How it is naturall unto us ibid. Conscience How it frameth a practicall Syllogisme pag. 39. How the Elect may sinne against conscience but not unto death pag. 55. Of sinning against conscience and not against conscience pag. 59. Consubstantiation What it is 450. It s Age and Parentage ibidem The Schisme of the Consubstantials 451. 452. Two principall grounds thereof pag. 452. The refutation of the opinion pag. 452. 453. c. 473. 474. 476. c. Contentednesse What. 608. Contracts Ten sorts of them 607. Conversion What worketh our conversion pag. 90. The parts of it pag. 500. 502. What it is and why necessary pag. 501. Why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning pag. 504. The manifold causes of it 504. 505. The effects pag. 505. Whether our conversion be perfect in this life ibidem In what a godly mans conversion differs from an ungodly mans 506. Covenant Of the Covenant of GOD and what a Covenant is 124. Diverse sorts of it ibidem Why a Covenant is called a Testament ibidem How a Covenant can be made betwixt God and Man pag. 125. Whether there be one or moe Covenants ibidem How the Sacrament is called a new Covenant 435. Creation The end of our creation pag. 40. 41. To create signifieth three things pag. 181. How the creation is unknowne to Philosophers pag. 182. Their Arguments against it ibidem Why God would have the doctrine of the creation held in the Church 188. Credulity What it is 612. Creed The Creed expounded pag. 142. 143. c. Two reasons why it is called Apostolike pag. 143. Foure reasons why other Creeds were received into the Church ibidem Why that is to be received before other Creeds ibid. The parts of that Creed pag. 144. The great wisedome and order of the Spirit and Church in disposing the Articles of the Creed 220. Crosse Foure causes for which God would have Christ to suffer the death of the crosse pag. 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Curse What cursing is and what kindes of it are lawfull 558. D DEath How Christ is said to be dead pag. 296. Whether it were requisite that Christ should die pag. 297. For whom hee died and whether hee died for all pag. 298. Whether Christs death hath taken away our death 301. The benefits 301. Debts What Christ in the Lords Prayer calleth debts 647. Decalogue It s division pag. 527. Rules for the understanding of it pag. 528. The differences between the first and second Table in the Decalogue 529. Deceive How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet 163. Deliver Deliverance Why the knowledge of our delivery is necessary pag. 34. 35. What mans delivery is and wherein it consists 108. Three causes of the possiblenesse of mans delivery 108.109 Arguments against it answered 110.111 Whether it be necessary certaine and absolute 111.112 two meanes for it ibidem Descension Of Christs descending into hell Vide Hell 303. c. Devils Their sundry appellations with the reasons 191. They are unchangeably evill 192. Discipline Reasons why civill discipline is necessary among the Vnregenerate 63. Of mens authority in the Church-discipline 542.543 A difference betweene Civill and Ecclesiasticall laws 544. E ELect Election That the Elect may sinne against conscience yet not unto death page 55. How farre knowne unto us 358. Whether the Elect are alwaies certaine of their election ibidem Whether they be alwaies members of the Church ibid. Whether they may finally fall 359. Equity What. 595. Erre Errour The Papists boast of their Church not erring pag. 16. Essence Vide Person Excommunication What. 482.494 Two sorts of it ibidem Persons that are to be excommunicated and the order 486. The ends and uses of excommunication 487. The abuses of it ibidem Objections against the word alledged for excommunication 492.494 F FAith Faith what it is with its nature and divers names kinds and differences 133.134 What Justifying Faith is with the causes 136.137 Faith and Hope how differing 137. The properties of justifying faith ibid. The principall cause of faith 138. Its effects 139. To whom justifying faith is given ibid. Faith with its profession necessary for five causes 140. Three waies to know that we have faith ibid. Faith may faint but not fall finally ibidem How we may be made righteous by faith onely 385.386 Three causes of it and foure reasons why it ought to be maintained against the Papists 386. Faith commeth of the holy Ghost 393. differently wrought by the Word and Spirit and Sacraments ibid. Vices contrary to faith 535. Fall Whether God doth leave the fall of man unpunished 101. The faith of Gods children shall not fall away finally 140. Fathers The use of the Fathers testimonies in points of doctrine 18. Father God called Father in divers respects 179.629 Five sorts of Superiors understood by the name of Father and Mother 590. Vide Parents Father in the Lords Prayer how taken 630. Eight causes why we are to call God Our Father in heaven ibid. Feare The feare and love of God how they differ 337. Three differences betweene son-like and slavish feare ibidem The feare of God taken for his whole worship 538. Fidelity What. 608. Flattery What. 612. Flesh The Word made flesh expounded 242.243.254 Of the resurrection of the flesh 364.365 c. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430.431 Forgive Forgivenesse What forgivenesse of sinne is 362.647 Who giveth it ibid. By whom 363. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice ibid. To whom and how it is given 364. Why we are to desire forgivenesse 648. How they are forgiven ibid. Fortitude What. 599. Fortune Fate or chance how accepted 214. the difference betweene Stoicks and Christians herein 215. What fortune is denied 216. Free Freedome In what God is
every day more and more deviate from that primitive simplicity But why do I wonder 2 Thes 2.1 Hom. 3. in Rom. Hom. 3. in Tit. 3. seeing God punisheth the world by sending upon it strong delusions in that it loves not the truth But because as Chrysostome saith Errour is various and intricate and hath a restlesse and unstable quality it is no strange thing that of one errour many do arise and that out of one Controversie ten doe proceed At the first the onely Controversie was about the tenth Article concerning Christs body lurking under the bread as also of the orall manducation in the Lords Supper which Controversie was long in agitation amongst the Lutherans but in all the other Articles here set downe by us there was a full consent as the Acts of the Conference at Marpurge Anno 1529. do witnesse yea Divines began to agree in the doctrine of the Lords Supper Anno 1536. but this agreement was quickly broke because after Luthers death some could not handsomely maintainer their opinion of Christs corporall presence in the Bread seeing none of the Evangelists did utter these words of Christ This is my body after this manner This bread is my body or under the bread or under the species of bread lurks my body Besides Christ whom they include in the Wafer or Host according to our Catholick beliefe is not now upon the earth but in heaven sitting at the right hand of God from whence he will come to judge the quick and the dead they were in good hope to shelter their opinion under some other Articles of faith and chiefly under that of the personall union of the two natures in Christ Hence they went about to establish his Ubiquity and Omnipotency hitherto unheard of in the world using this shift If Christs body be every-where it will be also in every Host if it be in every Host then it will be every-where Then they fondly imagined the Article of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father to be the same with that of the personall union of the two natures as if you would say Christs humanity with the Sonne of God which is that very right hand of God every-where present is personally united and filleth heaven and earth Thirdly because they saw that the Article of Christs Ascension did overthrow the Ubiquity and corporall presence in the Bread by an unheard of and Allegoricall way they expounded Christs Ascension to be meant of nothing else but of his vanishing into the aire of his advancing unto the Divinity and of his Ubiquity To these new monsters of opinions as well the Pontifician Doctors as those of our profession besides divers of the Lutherans did stoutly oppose themselves defending the ancient simplicity and truth of these Articles of our faith which the new Artists of Ubiquity perceiving and finding that they failed here of their purpose they found out new engines and began to accuse those whom they stile Calvinists of other errours to provoke them to Conference and Disputation not onely about the Person of Christ but also about the other Articles of Christianity bragging they could convince them of many fundamentall errours taught in the Reformed Churches Concerning Predestination That all men were not elected but that many were called and few elected Concerning the merit of Christs death That the wicked and incredulous so long as they remained such were not partakers thereof but onely the Elect that beleeved That the promises of the Gospel were universall in respect of the faithful but not of unbeleevers and Epicures Concerning faith That it is the singular gift of God That it is given onely to the Elect in whom onely it is rooted and permanent That the same can never be finally lost because it proceeds of the incorruptible seed of Gods word Concerning the Ministery That Ministers were onely outward dispensers of the word but God wrought inwardly by his Spirit Concerning Sacraments That Christ was yesterday to day and the same for ever and that therefore he was the matter or subject of all Sacraments both of the Old and New Testament Besides that no man either by the word or Sacraments could be partaker of Christ without faith Concerning Baptisme That there was a two-fold washing one outward of water by which the filth of the body is washed away the other inward of the bloud and Spirit of Christ which is the Covenant of a good conscience with God That the Minister baptised onely with water but Christ in the true administration of Baptisme did baptise with the holy Spirit Also that Infidels were not regenerated by Baptisme Also that the children of Christians were children of the promise and of the Covenant even before Baptisme and that for this cause they were to be baptised This doctrine since the yeare 1586. hath beene not onely condemned as Calvinisticall and Hereticall but also reproached and accursed by them who glory in the name of Lutherans And when among the ignorant Vulgar they traduce these Articles as errours of Calvinisme they thinke they have bravely maintained their Cause in defending their fictions of Ubiquity and of a carnall presence in the Lords Supper which now we leave for a while committing our whole cause of God But it is certaine that they have so farre relapsed into the sinke of Pelagianisme and Popery that it is to be feared they will overwhelme the Lutheran Churches with greater darkenesse then ever heretofore and yet alas they stick not to call this the true Evangelicall doctrine and that of the Augustan Confession teaching concerning predestination that in God is no election but that he did promiscuously choose all men Concerning Christs death that he by his death redeemed all men and reconciled them to God that he hath sanctified them and hath received them into favour whether they beleeve or not Concerning remission of sins that a generall pardon is given to all men both faithfull and Infidels Concerning the promises of the Gospell that they belong to all both faithfull and Infidell Concerning Faith that it is the cause of Election that God did first foresee who were to beleeve and persevere that faith is not in our power that notwithstanding it is a worke which God promotes in us and that it may be lost and may be in hypocrites Concerning the Ministery that Ministers may by their preaching conferre divine efficacy and that they are dispensators both outwardly and inwardly Concerning Sacraments that the Sacraments of the Old Testament were onely shadows without Christ the body Concerning Baptisme that there is a mysticall efficacy in the water to wash away sinne and to regenerate that the holy Ghost and his efficacy are annexed to the water that the water and Spirit have the same effect that hypocrites and Infidels in Baptisme are regenerated by the holy Ghost that the Minister doth not onely baptise with water but conferres also the holy Ghost that Christian Infants before Baptisme belong no more to
the Covenant then the children of Turks also that before Baptisme they are possessed by Satan who is by words and crossings to be cast out by the Exorcist and other such like passages Which doctrine truly is repugnant to the Gospell neither is it found in the Augustan Confession of which they so much bragge nor in the word of God and which by Mâ— Luther with great zeale hath beene refuted and rejected So thou mayest see Christian Reader to what we are come to But to what purpose is it to know the beginning of Controversies Let us rather endeavour how to be freed from them Let us beseech God that he will be pleased to helpe his afflicted Church to sanctifie her in the truth of his word to encline the Teachers and Ministers of his Gospell to moderation and to the love of Peace and concord and then these Errours will easily fall to the ground without any laborious refutation and Truth will succeed in their stead For Nothing is weaker then errour saith Chrysostome it is entangled with its owne wings Hom. 28. in â— Cor. 15. Hom. 4. de laudibus D. Pauli nor is there need of any other battery or assault And as the same Father saith Such is the condition of errour that of it selfe though none resist it will grow old and fall away On the contrary the state of truth is such that when it is opposed by many it is stirred up and increaseth Therefore it is no wonder that the unluckie tares grow up so fast in the Lords field but truth the daughter of time by Gods assistance will roote it up at last Neither is it needfull that Gods faithfull servants should weary themselves in refelling our Adversaries virulent Libels for this will tend no wayes to Peace the onely way to victory and concord is if with our infirmity with feare and trembling with modesty and forbearance with the evidence of the Spirit with the power of the word we defend the Truth which shall be my chiefe endeavour in the explication of these Aphorismes for at last the Spirit of Christ will be stronger then the spirit of Satan and the kingdome of Christ will be more powerfull then the kingdome of the Devill Judgement shall returne to righteousnesse and all they that are upright in heart shall follow it Psal 94.15 Tertullian against Valentin Truth is no wayes ashamed but onely to be hid In the Catecheticall Miscellanies are contained these ensuing Heads I. APhorismes containing the doctrine of the Reformed Churches and the chiefe heads of Christian Religion Page 689. II. The secular Theme concerning Popery Page 737 III. The Creed of blessed Athanasius with Parie's Notes Page 753 IV. The Creed of the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosaâ—enus Page 767 V. A Question Whether God created all men in Adam for one end to wit upon condition of the Law observed Page 768 VI. Animadversions upon the Thesis of D. Aegidius Hunnius concerning the Hypostaticall Union Page 770 VII A reconciling of the Controversie concerning Christs active and passive righteousnesse Page 791 VIII A piece of a Speech concerning the fruit of Christs Death Page 807 IX An Introduction to the Controversie of the Eucharist Page 812 X. The Epitome of Arminianisme or the Examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands Page 817 APHORISMES OF THE ORTHODOXALL DOCTRINE of the Reformed CHURCHES ARTICLE I. Of the person of Christ I. WE beleeve and professe with our mouth and heart before God and men and by this confession we will be knowne from all Infidels and Hypocrites that Jesus Christ is a person truly God and man subsisting of two natures true and perfect the divine and humane personally a united And therefore true b God of the same substance with the c Father and coeternall according to his d divinity and true man e of the same substance with us in all f things borne of the Virgin Mary in time according to his g humanity the one h and the only begotten of i God and the Son of k man the one and onely Mediatour between God and l man not two but one Christ Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Colos 2.9 In him dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity corporally 1 Tim. 3.16 Without controversie great is the mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh b John 1.14 And that Word was made flesh 1 John 15.20 This is that true God and life eternall c John 1.14 We beheld his glory as of the onely begotten Son come out from the Father Psal 2.7 Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Prov. 8.24 When as yet there was no depths I was formed Mic. 5.2 His going out was from the beginning from everlasting ages d Phil 2.6 Who when he was in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God Heb. 1.3 He is the splendor of his Fathers glory the character of his person Col. 1.15.17 He is the image of the invisible God and the first borne of all creatures and he is before all things and all things subsist by him e Phil. 2.7 He emptied himselfe taking upon him the forme of a servant made like unto men and in shape was found as man Heb. 2.14 16. Because therefore children are partakers of flesh and bloud he also was made partaker of the same he tooke not on him the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke f Rom. 1.3 And to his Son made of the seed of David according to the flesh Heb. 2.17 Whence he ought to be like his brethren in all things that he might be a mercifull and faithfull High-Priest in the things concerning God to expiate the sins of the people g Gal. 4.4 After that the fulnesse of time came God sent out his Son made of a woman Mat. 1.23 Esay 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceive and shall bring forth a Son Luke 2.7 Mary brought forth her first begotten Son h Rom. 8.32 Who spared not his own Son but gave him up for us all i John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son k Mat. 9.6 That you may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins l 1 Tim. 2.5 One God and one Mediatour between God and men to wit the man Christ Jesus Acts 4.1 Nor is there salvation in any other nor is there any other name under heaven given among men by which we can be saved m Athanasius in Symbolo This is the right faith that we beleeve and confesse that our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God is God and man God of the substance of the Father begotten before all time and man of the substance of his Mother borne in time Perfect God and perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting Equall to the Father in respect of his Divinity inferiour to the Father in respect of his humanity who though he be God and man yet is not two
but one Christ II. The personall union of the two natures in Christ according to the Apostles a distinction is the corporall inhabitation of all fulnesse of the divinity in Christ according to the Churches declaration the hidden and adorable conjunction of the deity of the Word and of the humanity assumed into one person or hypostasis made in the mothers womb b without confusion without conversion without division without c separation that is to say the natures and naturall properties remaining whole and distinct being separable neither in time nor place Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Col. 2.9 In him Christ dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity bodily 2 Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe Heb. 2.16 For he tooke not the Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke b John 1.14 And the Word was made flesh and dwelt amongst us Luke 1.35 The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall overshadow thee therefore that Holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God c Athanas in Symb. God and man is one Christ not by converting of the divinity into the flesh but by assuming of the humanity into God In the Creed of the generall Synod of Chalcedon assembled by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches Anno Dom. 453. We beleeve that Jesus Christ is the one and onely Son of God and our Lord consisting of two natures in one person without confusion without conversion without division without separation the diversity of the two natures being no wayes made void by reason of the union but the propertie of each nature remaining intire So that Jesus Christ is not divided or separated into two but he is one and the same onely begotten Sonne of God God the Word III. Because of this personall union we beleeve that this person Jesus Christ is truly and properly not tropically or figuratively God and Man and that both the natures and naturall properties and actions are truly and properly predicated interchangeably of the whole person in the concrete For truly and properly Christ God a is Man borne of the b Virgin Mary of the seed of c David he grew in age and d wisdome he suffered died c. according to his e humanity Truly also and properly Christ Man is f God begotten of the g Father existing before h Abraham i immortall k omniscient l omnipotent m omnipresent creating and governing all things with the Father c. according to his n divinity being no lesse reasonable and immortall in the soule properly and truly then man and according to his body irrationall and o mortall For as the reasonable soule saith Athanasius in his Creed and flesh is one man so God and Man is one Christ Therefore as the properties of body and soule are really common to man so the properties are really common to the person of Christ to whom both in name and realitie they are attributed yet not according to both natures but according to that to which properly they appertaine This is called the communication of properties And Damascen cals them the manner of * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutuall attribution Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Doctors a Phil. 2.6 Christ was made like unto man b Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman c Rom. 1.3 The Son of God was made of the seed of David after the flesh d Luke 2.52 Jesus grew in wisdome stature and grace with God and man e 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ died according to the flesh f 1 John 5.20 This is that true God and life eternall g John 1.18 The onely begotten Son who is in the bosome of the Father he hath shewed him to us h John 8.58 Before Abraham was I am i John 5.26 As the Father hath life in himselfe so hath he given to the Son to have life in himselfe k Marke 2.8 Jesus knew that they reasoned so with themselves in their minde John 2.25 Neither was it needfull that any should beare witnesse to him of the man for he himselfe knew what was in man l I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and end saith the Lord that is who is and who was and who is to come I say that Almighty m Mat. 28.20 I am with you still till the end of the world n John 5.17 The Father worketh even hitherto and I worke Heb. 1.2 By whom also he made the world who sustaines all things by his powerfull word 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ was quickned according to the Spirit o Just Martyr in Expositione fidei As man being but one hath notwithstanding two different natures in himselfe and with the one part he consulteth with the other he puts his consultation in execution appointing in his minde the fabrick of the ship but with his hands effecting what he had appointed so the same Son being of two natures according to the one he works his miracles according to the other he suffers contemptible things for as he is God and of the Father he wrought miracles as he is Man and of the Virgin he indured the Crosse and such like naturally and willingly IV. After the same manner the name and actions of the Mediatour are attributed to the whole person and in the concrete by the concrete are understood the names of the persons are truly and properly predicated according to both natures because both natures with their properties and actions are required to the office of a Mediatour in execution of which each nature by the communication of the other doth operate those things which properly belong a to it for Christ both according to his humanity and his divinity is our Mediatour Preserver Intercessor Saviour King Priest Head Lord and Judge of the world who knows all things according to both natures and by each nature be operates those things which properly belong to it Testimonies of the Ancient Doctors a Damascen l. 3. c. 15. de Orthodoxa fide Christ works according to both natures and both natures worke in him with the communication of the other The Word operates what belongs to the Word such things as are of greater note and majesty by reason of the power and authority of the Deity but the Body performes those functions which are properly the Bodies according to the pleasure of the Word which is united to it and whose proper worke it is Leo ad Flavianum cap. 4. He worketh in both formes what is proper with the communion of the other the Word operating that which is the Words and the flesh performing that which is the fleshes Idem ad Leon. August Epist 59. Although in one Lord Jesus Christ the true Son of God and Man there is one Person of the Word and flesh which hath inseparably and indivisibly its common actions their qualities notwithstanding are to be understood and by a sincere faith we must discerne to what things the lownesse of the flesh is promoted and to
predestination but rather a mercifull just and eternall disposition of Gods future worke is hereby declared IV. For predestination that we may after the plainest way define it to wit from the effects of God knowne to us irrefragably out of Scripture and experience is Gods eternall a counsell by which out of the lost b masse of mankinde of his meere good will c he bestoweth justice and life eternall upon whom he pleaseth in his mercy by faith in Christ and freely by Christ d saveth them and to whom he pleaseth he denyeth to give that faith justice and e life but leaving them in their wickednesse blindnesse and destruction f for their sins he doth most justly addict and condemne them g to eternall paines that by saving of the beleevers he might declare his mercy h and grace by damning the wicked he might manifest his justice and power to i all eternity Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 15.18 The works of God are knowne to him from the beginning of the world Ephes 1.4 As he hath chosen us before the foundations of the world were laid Acts 4.28 That they might do whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had fore appointed to be done Rom. 9.11 That the purpose of God which is according to election might remaine sure b Rom. 9.21 Hath not the Potter power over the clay that out of the same lump he may make one vessell to honour another to dishonour Jerem. 18.6 Cannot I as that Potter do unto you O house of Israel saith the Lord Behold as the clay is in the hand of the Potter so are you in mine hand O Israel c Mat. 11.26 Even so Father because it hath pleased thee Rom. 9.18 He will have mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth Ephes 1.5 9. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Having made knowne unto us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in himselfe d Rom. 8.29 30. Whom he fore-knew he also predestinated to be made conformable to the Image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren Whom he predestinated them also he hath called and whom he hath called them he hath justified and whom he hath justified them he hath also glorified Ephes 1.4 5. As he hath elected us before the foundation of the world was laid that we might be holy and without blame before him in love Who hath predestinated us whom he hath adopted to be his sons through Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will e Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth 2 Tim. 2.25 26. It behooveth the Jervant of God with all gentlenesse to trie if at any time God will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devill who are captivated by him at his will f Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will be hardneth Psal 81.13 I left them therefore to the strength of their own heart and they walked in their owne counsels Acts 14.16 And who in former ages suffered all Nations to walke in their owne wayes g Deut. 27.26 Cursed is he that doth not observe the words of this Law to do them Ezek. 18.4 That soule that sins shall die Colos 3.6 For which things the wrath of God cometh upon the disobedient h Rom. 9.23 That he might make knowne the riches of his glory towards the vessels of mercy which he hath prepared for glory Ephes 1.6 To the praise of the glory of his grace who hath freely made us acceptable in his Beloved i Rom. 9.22 But what if he willing to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne hath endured with much patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction Prov. 16.4 God hath made all things for himselfe and the wicked also for the evill day V. Now because all the works of God are knowne to himselfe from a eternity and with the Father of lights there is no change or shadow of b turning therefore it is not to be doubted but whatsoever God doth in time either in saving or condemning of men that he did decree from eternity unchangeably to doe and after that manner that he worketh now and as the Scripture witnesseth he doth c worke Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 15.18 All the works of God are knowne to him from the beginning of the world b James 1.17 With the Father of lights there is no changing or shadow of turning c Isai 14.27 The Lord of Hosts hath purposed and who shall disanull it VI. We may also otherwise define predestination out of Scripture à priori or from the causes That it is Gods a eternall b free c just d immutable and e holy f counsell and g purpose by which from eternity before the foundation of the h world out of mankinde being equally corrupted and i lost to wit which shortly after the holy creation by Satans instigation was to fall and to be lyable to eternall k death of his meere good pleasure and l mercy he fore-saw m some and elected n them and writ them downe in the Booke of o life and called them in p himselfe and ordained them for life q eternall to have salvation in r Christ Jesus whom from the beginning to the end of the world by his Word and Spirit he hath effectually s called to the knowledge of his Son Christ Jesus hath bestowed on them true faith and hearty t conversion hath u justified and at last will x glorifie them But others most justly and willingly he hath y pretermitted and hath not written them in the Booke of z life but hath decreed as impute vessels of his wrath for their sins to plague them with eternall aa death and in time he pitieth bb them not but hath reprobated cc them to be forsaken and left in their blindnesse and wickednesse that he might make manifest the riches of his bounty and grace upon the elect vessels of mercy and upon the reprobate vessels of wrath the power of his dd displeasure that so the mercifull and just Judge of the world might be to all eternity acknowledged and praised Testimonies of Scripture concerning Predestination and Election a Psal 33.11 The counsell of the Lord standeth for ever the thoughts of his heart from age to age b Rom. 9.18 God shews mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Mat. 20.15 May not I do with mine owne as I list Esay 46.10 My counsell shall stand and I will fulfill all my pleasure c Dan. 9.14 The Lord our God is just in all the works that he hath made d Prov. 19.21 The counsell of the Lord abideth Isai 14.24 25. As I have thought so shall it come to passe as I have purposed it shall stand This is the purpose that
the Church in the New Testament we beleeve and teach that it is the office of publick teaching and governing the Church by the voice of the Prophets and Apostles instituted by Christ for finishing the salvation of the a elect Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptising them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 Preach the Gospel to all creatures he that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be condemned Ephes 2.20 You are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some to be pastors and doctors II. And that it is an effectuall meanes by which the holy Ghost stirs up confirmes and a operates faith and conversion in the hearts of the elect Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1.17 Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Acts 10.44 While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell upon all them that heard this speech Acts 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia who sold purple in the city of the Thyatirians fearing God did heare us whose heart the Lord opened that she should heare what was said by Paul 2 Tim. 3.16 17. The whole Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect and perfectly furnished for every good worke III. Yet that internall power and efficacie by which we are sanctified is not the Ministers nor is it tied to or shut up with in their words actions but it is the holy a Ghosts The externall ministry is b mans which the Spirit of God makes use of for moving the minds and hearts of the elect when and how he c pleaseth Not as if he could not doe otherwise but because it pleased his divine wisdome by the foolish preaching of the Crosse to save such as d beleeve Testimonies of Scripture a Esay 43.25 I I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh or wither it goeth so it is with every one that is born of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 All these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth b Matth. 3.11 I indeed baptise you with water to repentance but he who cometh after me is stronger then I he will baptise you with fire and with the holy Ghost John 1.23 33. I am the voice of him that crieth in the desart But he that sent mee to baptise with water he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost c 1 Cor. 3.5 6. Who then is Paul who is Apollo but ministers by whom you have beleeved and as God hath given to every man I plant Apollo waters but God giveth the increase Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God who giveth the increase d John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh nor whither it goeth so is every one that is borne of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 But all these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth 1 Cor. 1.21 But after that in the wisdome of God the world by that wisdome knew not God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save beleevers IV. But these Tenents are partly impious and partly too hyperbolicall 1. That God immediately doth infuse faith and conversion 2. That the ministerie is a dead letter but the exercise only of the outward man 3. That the faith which we have by hearing of the word is not justifying but historicall onely 4. That saving power is in the voice and under the voice of the ministerie and that Christs part is internall but ministers partly externall partly internall ARTICLE VIII Of the Sacraments in generall I. WE judge the generall doctrine of the Sacraments to be both profitable and needfull for without this we cannot know why Baptisme and the Lords Supper are Sacraments besides it gives a great light to the particular doctrine of each Sacrament by which we may avoid divers errours lest by giving them too little we esteeme them but bare Ceremonies and by giving them too much we transforme them into Idols which will necessarily be if we do not carefully observe what Sacraments are and why instituted by God and what is their use and end for Ecclesiasticall stories tell us that the Pope could not establish Transubstantiation untill he had overthrowne the nature efficacy and use of Sacraments II. Sacraments are signes of the Covenant or of the promise of a grace instituted by God for the confirmation of our b faith Testimonies of Scripture a Gen. 17.11 And you shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin and it shall be a signe of the Covenant betweene me and you b Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of Circumcision the seale of righteousnesse by faith in his fore-skin Sacraments are not onely notes of profession betweene men as some imagine but they are rather signes and testimonies of Gods will towards us by which God moveth the heart to beleeve as it is in the Apology of the Augustan Confession Tit. De usu Sacramenti III. Sacraments consist of the Element and a Word or of externall signes and the promises of spirituall grace which grace in the Word and in all Sacraments is one to wit Christ with all his b benefits for there is one Christ yesterday to day and for c ever and there is one communion of Saints from the beginning of the world to the d end which is that spirituall union that is betweene Christ and the Saints and of the Saints among themselves to the same love by the holy Spirit in Christ as the Head and in us as his members in whom he dwels although this one communion according to the diversity of signes is diversly called and represented in diverse Sacraments Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apologia August Confes Tit. De usu Sacramenti c. Sacraments are signes of Gods will towards us and not only signes of men among themselves And they define Sacraments rightly in the New Testament to be signes of grace And because two things are in Sacraments the Signe and the Word the Word in the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins b Ibidem The same is the effect of the Word and Sacrament as it is excellently said by Austine The Sacrament is the visible Word because the ceremony is received by the eye and is as it were the picture of the Word signifying the same thing that the Word doth wherefore the effect of both is the same c Heb.
is performed by God washing the soule inwardly for I saith the Baptist baptise you with water Christ baptiseth you with the holy Ghost And Ambrose With water the body is washed by the Spirit the soul is cleansed from sin Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Augustine in Joh. Tract 8. de Catechis c. 3. b 1 Pet. 3.21 Baptisme also saveth us not as if by it the filth of the flesh were done away but the answer of a good conscience toward God c John 1.33 He it is who baptiseth you with the holy Ghost Ephes 5.26 Christ sanctifieth his Church having purged her through the washing of water in the Word d Ambrose in Luc. lib. 2. cap. 3. III. Yet we do not for this make a double Sacrament of Baptisme when we name the washing of water and of the Spirit or externall and internall but we say there are two parts of one Baptisme that we may distinctly teach what is done by man the Minister and what by God the Authour Neither did Paul divide the Sacrament of Circumcision into two when he distinguished the circumcision of the flesh and of the a heart which distinction whosoever takes away either they leave nothing or surely lesse to God in the Sacrament then to the Ministers allowing to God onely the internall parts but to the Ministers both externall and internall Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 2.28 29. For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh But he is a Jew which is one inwardly and circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit and not in the letter IV. In the lawfull use of Baptisme the internall is signified by the externall and is truly exhibited and sealed according to the promise He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved As for hypocrites and Infidels when they are dipt in water they are not baptised by the Spirit because the holy Ghost flies from a counterfeit man and he dwels not in a body subject to sins Hom. 5. in Mat. operis impers and therefore he cannot be the child of God as Chrysostome most truly saith V. Baptisme then washeth away sins it regenerates it saves c. not by any secret force annexed or imprinted in the water nor by the work wrought but by a Sacramentall phrase because there is a neere conjunction of both the washings in the lawfull use that is attributed to the externall which is proper to the internall or by a Synecdoche that is given to the whole which belongs to the part VI. Whereas Baptisme hath succeeded Circumcision that it might be the Sacrament of initiation in the new Covenant it ought not to be iterated although it hath beene unworthily received or before conversion because it remaines alwaies ratified to those that are converted as the promise of the Gospell is and the Covenant but to those that repent it is both ratified and it is saving and the use thereof before unlawfull is now made lawfull to them to which purpose Austine saith If he that receiveth the Sacrament Contra Crescent l. 2. c. 28. had never received it is not so cut off but is acknowledged which of it selfe was hurtfull to him that is amended will be profitable Testimonies of Scripture Jerem. 3.1 Thou hast gone a whoring after many lovers but returne to me saith the Lord. Ezek. 16.59 60. I will even deale with thee as thou hast done which hast despised the oath in breaking the covenant Neverthelesse I will remember my covenant with thee in the dayes of thy youth and I will establish unto thee an everlasting covenant VII The Church should conferre Baptisme as Christ hath commanded upon all that are in yeares professing the faith of Christ and a repentance and upon Infants also borne in the Church or who with their parents are come into the Church because to these also the promise and covenant b appertaine and these are to be brought to c Christ which should be done by the ordinary Ministers not by women or other persons having no calling to the Ministeriall d function the administration of which is a part of the e Sacrament Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Mat. 28.19 Teach all Nations baptising them b Mark. 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised c. Gen. 17.7 I will be thy God and the God of thy seed Acts 2.38 39. Repent and be baptised every one of you in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost For the promise is unto you and to your children and to all that are a far off even as many as the Lord our God shall call c Mat. 19.14 Suffer these little ones and forbid them not to come to me for to such belongs the kingdome of heaven d Mat. 28.19 Mark 16.16 e Concil Carthag 4. Canon 100. Let not a woman presume to baptise for that addition Except necessity urge is not in the Canon of the Councell but is foisted in by the Pope Decret dist 4. de consecr C. Mulier against the meaning both of the Councell and the command of Christ which cannot without sin be violated except some other speciall command from God should be given VIII These contrary doctrines we impugne 1. That Baptisme is no signe of grace but onely a badge or marke by which Christians are discerned tying them to faith and to the Crosse 2. That water and the Word are not the essentiall parts of Baptisme but water and the person of the holy Ghost included in the Word 3. That there is annexed and affixed a secret vertue which confers upon the baptised the grace of the holy Ghost 4. That the holy Spirit with his effects are tied to Baptisme 5. That the effects of the holy Spirit and of Baptisme are alike or equall 6. That baptised Hypocrites and Infidels as Judas and Simon Magus c. are regenerated in Baptisme by the holy Ghost no lesse then the faithfull 7. That Ministers baptise not onely with water but also with the holy Ghost and so they do more in baptisme then Christ himselfe did 8. That the Infants of the Church are not to be baptised that the baptised are to be re-baptised 9. That the Infants of the Church before Baptisme are spiritually possessed by Satan and therefore are to be exorcised with certaine words and crossings 10. That the children of the Church before Baptisme do no more belong to the Covenant of God then the children of Turks and that there is no difference at all betweene Turkish and Christian children 11. That in case of necessity Mid-wives or any other that have no calling do duely baptise ARTICLE X. Of the Lords Supper I. WE beleeve the holy Supper to be the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ which is by taking the bread broken and the cup being a blessed in memorie of Christs death till he b come that is to say that it
is the other Sacrament of the New Testament instituted by Christ by which he testifieth to us who receive the consecrated bread and wine with a faithfull remembrance of his death that he feeds us with his bodie which was given for us and with his bloud which was powred out for us and that hee quickneth d us that with him and amongst our selves we may grow up into one e bodie and that the covenant begun with God in Baptisme may remaine f ratified to us for ever Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ b 1 Cor. 11.26 As often as you shall eat of this bread and drink of this cup you shall declare the Lords death untill he come c Matth. 26.26 Mark 14.22 Luke 22.17 1 Cor. 11.21 While they were eating he took bread and blessed and brake it then gave it to his disciples and said Take eat this is my body d John 6.54 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath life eternall and I will raise him up at the last day e John 6.56 Who eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud he abideth in me and I in him 1 Cor. 10.17 Because there is one bread we being many are one bread and one body for we all partake of that one bread 1 Cor. 12.13 We have all drunk into one spirit f 1 Cor. 11.25 This cup is the New Testament in my bloud II. We say also that this Sacrament consisteth of externall signes and of the promises of grace in the word annexed to the a signes and consequently of a twofold food and a twofold eating or taking to wit an externall of bread and wine which is done by the mouth of the bodie out of the hand of the Minister as our sense witnesseth and an internall spirituall of Christs bodie and bloud which is by faith out of the hands of God himselfe and by the externall it is both signified exhibited and sealed in the lawfull use of the Sacrament as the promise annexed to the Symboles b witnesseth Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apolog. August Confes tit De use Sacram. c. And because in the Sacraments there are two things to wit the signe and the word the word in the New Testament is the promise of grace added to the signe The promise of the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins as this Text saith This is my body which is given for you This is the cup of the New Testament with my bloud which is shed for many to the remission of sins The word then offers remission of sins and the ceremony is as it were the pledge of the word or feale as Paul calls it shewing the promise b Matth. 26. c. III. For whereas all Sacraments are seales of grace promised in the a Gospel it is not to be doubted but these words of promise in the Supper This is my body which is given for you This is my bloud which is powred out for you c. are the very same Evangelicall promise in b John The bread which I will give you is my flesh which I will give you for the life of the world for my flesh is meat indeed and my bloud is drinke indeed being covered with the sacramentall ceremonie and confirmed with a symbolicall eating for the greater safetie or assurance but that it speaketh of the spirituall food of Christs bodie and bloud which is by faith is c manifest Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of circumcision the seale of the justice of faith received in the fore-skin Apolog. August Confes tit De usu Sacram. c. The word in the New Testament is the promise of grace as above b John 6.5 I am that living bread that came downe from heaven if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever But the bread which I will give is my flesh which I will give for the life of the world c John 6.35 I am that bread of life he that cometh to me shall not hunger and he that beleeveth in me shall never thirst IV. Christ never promised in the Gospel any orall manducation of his flesh but by expresse arguments rejected a it and therefore never established it by the Sacrament of his Supper And doubtlesse they sin grievously who at this day disturb the Church with their orall manducation which to acknowledge is no waies necessary to salvation to any but rather pernicious to many Testimonies of Scripture a John 6.61 62 63. When Jesus knew in himselfe that his disciples murmured at it he said unto them Doth this offend you What and if you shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life V. The particle This as we teach and beleeve doth demonstrate the bread which Christ brake and that it is the true bodie of Christ not by conversion into the bodie nor by any reall co-existence with the bodie but by a sacramentall way because it is the Sacrament of Christs bodie or a sacred signe of it So the Apostle interprets Christs a meaning when he calls the cup The New Testament that is the Sacrament of the New Testament the bread The communion of Christs b body that is the Sacrament of that communion So c Austine The Lord saith he doubted not to say This is my bodie when he gave the signe of his bodie So d Prosper saith The bread is after a manner called the bodie of Christ and the sacramentall action is called the passion death and crucifying of Christ not in a reall veritie but in a signifying mysterie Testimonies of Scripture and of others a 1 Cor. 11.25 This cup is the New Testament in my bloud b 1 Cor. 10.16 The bread which we break c. c August cont Adimant cap. 12. d Prosper in Decret de Consecrat dist 2. cap. Hoc est VI. And whereas Christs bodie neither in the bread nor under the species of bread but rather in the word of promise is exhibited to us to be eaten by faith the wicked indeed eat the signes to their owne condemnation by abusing of which they sin against Christ himselfe but being destitute of faith they receive not his bodie Of which notwithstanding by the Apostles testimony they are guilty not that they receive it which by their infidelitie they tread upon but because they unworthily eat that bread which is the symbole or a signe of it Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Corinth 11.27 29. Whosoever shall eat this bread and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. Also Who eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to himselfe
as the proper and onely begotten son of man is man which the Scripture in innumerable places confirmeth 10. Of the substance of his Father This also the Scripture confirmeth as often as it witnesseth the Son of God to be begotten and the onely begotten of the Father For when an intelligent nature is said to beget it is properly to bring forth an issue out of its owne substance that is the begetter to that which is begot the father to the son communicates his owne substance 11. Begotten before the world Wisdome which is the Son of God Prov. 8.22 23 25 30. three or foure times plainly restifieth that she was begot before time and before the world was made And this among sensible or rationall men not to speak of godly men ought not to be doubted For how could God be a Father before the world if he begot not his Son before the world The Church confesseth that the manner of this generation is ineffable Rufinus in his Exposition of the Creed which is commonly attributed to Cyprian saith thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will not have thee discusse how God the Father begot his Son neither search too curiously into the depth of this mysterie lest perhaps whilst thou art making too strict a scrutiny to find out the splendor of this inaccessible light thou forfeit that small and weak sight which by divine bounty is bestowed upon men Know that the mysterie of this divine generation is as far different and eminent above all things that are in us as the Creatour is more potent then the creature and the Artificer more excellent then his worke c. When thou hearest of this Son I would not have thee think of a carnall nativity but remember that these things are spoken of the simple nature of an incorporeall substance For if in that word which the heart or in that meaning which the mind or in that brightnesses which the light begets of it selfe if I say there is no weaknesse in that generation how much purer must our thoughts be of him who is the Creatour of all these By this manner then of subsisting proper to himselfe is the Son of God distinguished in the holy Trinitie from the Father and holy Ghost because he alone is begotten of the Father before the world and therefore hee onely assumed mans flesh and was borne of the Virgin in time 12. Of the substance of his mother As the Angel said to the Virgin Mary Luke 1.35 That holy thing which shall be borne of thee that is of thy substance and wombe shall be called the Son of God For the Son of God should have been the son of David according to the promise 1 Chron. 22.10 Hebr. 1.5 Math. 1.1 Of the seed of David according to the flesh Rom. 1.3 Hence hee is called the fruit of Maries womb Luke 1.42 But the fruit is begot of the substance of the tree which is flat against the madnesse of Valentinus affirming that Christ was sent by the Father and brought with him an heavenly bodie and that he assumed nothing of the Virgin Mary but that hee past through her as through a channell or pipe without taking any flesh of her August de haeres 10. 13. In the world That is in time or in the fulnesse of time to wit prefixed by God Gala◠4.4 which was in the 42. yeare of Augustus his reigne and in the year of the world 3928. according to Beroaldus his best account 14. Perfect God In Greek perfect God is the same that 1 John 5.20 the true God for there is but that one and eternall God by nature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who calls himselfe Gen. 17.1 the God of sufficiency or perfection He is not then God equivocally in respect of the excellencie of his gifts and office as Angels Psal 97.7 Or as Princes Psal 82.6 as Samosatenus and Photinus of old blasphemed and of late the Servetians and Socinians affirming Christ to have taken his beginning from Mary and not to have had any being before her Neither a factitious or created God before all things of non-entities as Arius madly said For no creature can attaine to the perfection of the Creatour whereas every creature proceeds from non-entitie to entitie but not to be is absolutely repugnant to God and to his perfection 15. Perfect man A true and entire man consisting of a reasonable soule and a humane body which is contrary to the heresie of Marcion and Manichoeus affirming that Christ came in the later times to deliver soules not bodies and that he was not truly in the flesh but onely to delude humane senses hee made shew of humane flesh This is also against the errour of Apollinaris the Syrian affirming the Son of God to have assumed the flesh without the soule and that the Word was in stead of the soule in him August de haeres 46.55 Christ himselfe did pithily refute both these the former when rising from the dead he shewed himselfe to his disciples who being affrighted with his sight supposed they had seen a spirit to whom Christ faith Why are you troubled See my hands and feet for I am the same Touch me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have Luke 24.39 But the later he refells when in the garden in his feare and agonie he cried out My soule is heavie unto death Matth. 26.38 Now the Word could not either be troubled with passions of the mind or with the feare of death because the nature of man being assumed into the hypostasis doth not subsist by it selfe but in the person of the Word which is so far from diminishing mans perfection that it rather perfects it As for mans person to be or to subsist it is the perfection of a meere man which indeed should make Christ to be meerly man But to subsist in the person of the Word of God is the perfection of him that is both God and man or of man assumed into the Godhead as Athanasius speakes in the following Article 16. Equall to the Father That Christ was the Son of God and God the forenamed Hereticks of old did not and the moderne doe not deny but they did as they doe at this day trifle with an equivocation affirming a factitious god in respect of gifts and divine operations or a God created before all things but lesser and inferiour to the Father which is directly against the assertors of the Christian faith amongst whom Athanasius was not the meanest who by evident testimonies out of Scripture and arguments did demonstrate that the Son of God was God equall and consubstantiall with the Father Here let a few serve We are inaugurated by baptism equally in the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost as in the name of one true God The Jewes themselves did acknowledge Christ when he said John 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke that he called God his owne Father and
hypostaticall union may be called a composition to wit that by it the person of the Son of God before subsisting of one nature now subsisteth of two remaining in the interim perfect and simple in it selfe But not as if the person of the Word incarnate were made up of two natures or of a person and a nature neither of which that person is as man is made up of a reasonable soule and body but neither of these is man After the same manner the flesh may be said to belong to the integrity of the person of the Word incarnate not as a part integrating and completing an incomplete person but as a nature assumed into the hypostasis of the Word in which the same Word inhabiteth whole and entire corporally as it were in his Temple and exhibits himselfe as it were clothed with a garment or vaile to be seen and felt he being in himselfe invisible and unpalpable For so we see the Scripture speaks of that inhabitation of the Word in the flesh assumed John 2.21 Phil. 2.8 Hebr. 10.20 and so doe the Orthodox Fathers among the rest Austin Lib. 1. c. 21. de Trin. The Word saith hee was made flesh that is man yet not converted nor changed into that which was made but clothed with flesh that he might be seen of fleshly men in a fleshly manner Neither doth our Adversary speak otherwise when he saith Thes 18. that the whole Word was clothed and covered with flesh The Word clothed with flesh not accidentally but personally But let us not imagine that the flesh accidentally only and by way of an externall habit is super-added and joyned to the Word as a garment extrinsecally adheres to a man or accidentally and changeably which as Lombard witnesseth was the opinion of some for the flesh is so assumed into the most intimate and inward hypostasis of the Word that the union thereof with the Word is truly hypostaticall that is it hath the same subsistence with the Word These things being observed there will be no danger of fallacies for it will be easie out of the distinction and true explication of the phrase to destroy whatsoever the Adversary can hereafter alledge from thence for the omnipresence of the flesh For the entire and whole person of the Word incarnate is God and immense and omnipresent eternall also and begotten of the Father and illocall c. Although the flesh assumed into that person be not or is not made God nor immense nor omnipresent and much lesse eternall begot of the Father illocall c. For it will not follow saith Austin that whatsoever is in God must be every-where as God X. The person then of our Saviour consisteth not of one nature onely but of two coupled together immutably and without confusion so likewise indivisibly and without separation and so they meet together in one hypostasis according to the Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon The Animadversion The person of our Saviour consisteth of two natures not by the composition of one third of integrall parts or essentiall either as of matter and forme as this Doctor doth tacitely imply but onely by that way which was declared in the first and ninth Thesis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. for otherwise there would be a quaternity The words of the Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon sound thus The Son of God was manifested in two natures without confusion without conversion without division without separation the difference of the natures being no waies abolished by the union but rather the propriety of each nature meeting in one person or hypostasis is preserved That fiction then of our Adversary which followeth in the 36. Thesis is repugnant to this Canon to wit That the humanity in respect of the union hath most eminently transcended all localitie in the illocall Word and hath obtained an illocall way of subsisting For so the properties of both natures should not be preserved but confused for the flesh should lose its localitie in the illocall Word and consequently its circumscription dimensions quantity and substance Neither can it be in any case both locall and illocall for it is impossible that one and the same nature can be susceptible of contrary properties or affections together Theod. dial 2. Damasc l. 3. c. 3. l. 4. c. 19. as with Theodoret Damascen teacheth every-where XI Hence there is but one Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 8. and in the two natures and nativities which are more then generically different there is but one onely Son in his eternall generation without a mother in his temporall nativity without a Father Hebr. 7. XII Neither did the Father from eternity beget one Son and Mary his mother another by a temporall birth and conception but that onely one Son of God and man The Animadversion As the Father begot not one Son from eternity and Mary another in time but the very same so there is not a different but the person of the Word before and after the Incarnation is the same in essence and number For the second person of the Trinitie was neither changed by the Incarnation nor was it multiplied or perfected therefore the younger Divines were well warned to take heed and rightly to understand the Adversaries phrase Thes 9. when he saith that the flesh belongs to the integrity of the Word incarnate and that the person of the Word incarnate was composed For it is very improper to say That the person of the Word is a part of the person of the Word incarnate because the person is not made a part of the person either of its owne or of anothers For if of its owne then the whole should be a part of it selfe if of anothers there would not be the same Son begot of his Father and borne of his mother and necessarily there will follow a multiplication and quaternity of the persons therefore Austin saith well Christ is one person of a double substance saith he Lib. 3. c. 10. cont Max. because he is God and man and yet neither God nor man can be called a part of this person otherwise God the Son of God before hee took the forme of a servant was not whole and he encreased when man was added to his divinity XIII As Gabriel said What shall be borne of thee shall be called holy and the Son of God Hence Elisabeth being full of the holy Ghost calls her the mother of her Lord. XIV By reason of this identity of the person or hypostasis the Word was said to be made flesh John 1. The branch of David Jehovah Jerem. 23. The Son of man Son of the living God Matth. 16. The second man the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. And the second Adam made a quickning Spirit Ibid. XV. Now there is one Christ not by conversion of the Deity into flesh but by assumption of the humanity into God XVI Wherefore lest the phrase of the Evangelist The Word was made flesh
them working what is proper to it but not without the communion of the other Even so saith Hierome it is knowne that one and the same Christ is God and man and that he did work according to both formes Ad Paulam Eustoch to wit of the humanity and divinity and that by this he exercised two operations For both formes or natures did operate the one communicating with the other in that which was proper to it The Word operating what is proper to the Word and the flesh putting in execution what belongs to the flesh c. But in many things the Similie will not hold For in man there is an union of two finite natures but in Christ of a finite nature and an infinite In man both natures are shut up within the same bounds but in Christ the divinitie is not confined to the narrow limits of the flesh In man the union is the composition of matter and forme but in Christ the flesh is not the matter of the divinitie nor this the forme of the flesh In man there results a third thing out of the composition which is neither of the other two but in Christ the Word or person is the same before the union but naked and simple after the union clothed with flesh and in a manner compounded In man the union is dissolved by death but Christ will never lay aside the nature which he once assumed Lastly to this purpose serves that which Thomas observes Part. ult quaest 2. In man saith he there is a two fold unitie made up to wit of the nature and of the person of the nature when as the soule is formally united to the body perfecting it that of two there may be made up one nature as of the act and potentiality of the matter and forme and in this regard the similitude consisteth not because the divine nature cannot be the forme of the body 2. Of the person as when of these is made up one man consisting of a body and a soule and in this is the similitude for one Christ subsisteth in the divine and humane nature XXI Therefore as the soule in respect of its substance is not without the body for it is all united to its body so the whole Word incarnate can neither be nor be found nor ought to be enquired for out of its owne flesh The Animadversion By a manifest fallacie from that which is said respectively or secundum quid to that which is spoken simply of a similitude hee concludes a falshood For this is Hunnius his collection The Similie drawne from man is more fit then from other things Ergo it agrees in every thing and consequently the reason is alike of the soule and of the deity that as the soule is confined to the bounds of the body so the deity doth no where subsist without the flesh Who may not here sensibly perceive the imposture He makes a comparison between the soule and the Word as if there were a parity between them whereas there is an extreme imparity for the soule being a finite spirit cannot be without the bodie in which it is so long as it is tied to the bodie though it be all in all and all in every part But the Deitie of the Word is not a finite spirit but immense and most pure by its most simple immensity all in the finite flesh and all and the same together without the finite flesh and subsisting without all things For who will say that the Deitie of the Word was onely there suppose in the mothers womb in the Temple in the Justice-Hall on the Crosse in the Sepulchre c. where his flesh was said to be circumscribed and to be absent in other places where his flesh was not Who will say that he did not fill heaven and earth that he was not at Rome at Athens and every-where without Judea at the same time when his bodie that was most united then to him did remaine within the limits of Judea alone Surely he who affirmes the contrary either feignes a Deity enclosed and circumscribed in the narrow bounds of the bodie or else a bodie diffused every-where with the Deity that is to use few words hee makes either a finite Deity or an infinite bodie This then is one of these false hypotheses by which this Sophister under-props the ubiquity of the flesh He addes also sophistically that the Word neither is nor can be sought or found without its flesh which words neither have the same meaning nor the same truth For Orthodoxe men confesse that the Word is not to be sought out of the flesh because in the flesh onely as in his temple he will be sought and worshipped by faith and prayers And from hence they gather against the Ubiquitaries that the flesh of the Word doth not lurk within a sacramentall crust because they neither worship it nor ought they to worship it yet they deny not therefore that the Word is not elsewhere by that essentiall immensitie which hee hath in common with the Father and the holy Ghost For so the Word being enclosed within finite flesh should be terminated or bounded or else the flesh should have an immensity every-where with the immensity of the Word both which is false Nor doe the Orthodox Fathers otherwise speake or thinke Athanasius De Incarnat Verbi The Word is in the flesh and over and above all things Ibid. He subsisteth over and above all things Ibid. At the same moment when he was in an humane body hee was over and above all things So Hieron ad Marcel He who was infinite was also in the Son of man totall August Lib. 2. de Incarn The Son of God was totall in the body and totall every-where XXII They are deceived then and they reduce this admirable union to the narrownesse of one onely place who dreame that the Word in the flesh is in one and onely in that place where the humane nature of Christ visibly dwells but besides this place that it subsisteth over and above it in other places innumerable The Animadversion He condemneth for an errour not ours but the doctrine both of holy Writ and of godly Antiquity for the Scriptures unanimously witnesse that the humane nature of Christ was visibly confined still to one place and not to two or more at once invisibly the incomprehensible Word in the meane time shewing its presence both in its flesh and else-where where the flesh is not and the union still remaining entire The Fathers also write cleerely that the Word was so in the flesh that it was not shut up within those narrow confines but that it subsisted out of it and over and above all things else It is a fallacy if not a falshood when he saith that now this admirable union is not to be confined to the narrow inclosure of one onely place for though the flesh be shut up in one place it will not follow that therefore the union
body and bloud of Christ which are the things signified are not received with in or under the bread and wine with the mouth of the body Reas 1. Because they are not corporally present with in or under the symboles as was shewed Quest 1. Prepos 2. Reas 2. Because they goe not into the belly which is appointed for corporall food 1 Cor. 6.13 but whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth down into the belly Matth. 15. Reas 3. Because the promise by which the things are offered is not received by the mouth but by faith Propos 3. The things signified to wit the body and bloud of Christ are received by faith spiritually Reas 1. From the genus because in all Sacraments the things signified are received by faith by which alone as we are justified so we receive all the benefits of the New Testament by which faith Christ dwells in our hearts Ephes 3.17 Reas 2. Because the promise of grace is not received but by faith but the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ is that of the promise of grace See the first volume of Vrsine pag. 103. The Arguments of a certaine famous Disputer for the orall manducation To whatsoever organ the eating of one thing in the Lords Supper doth agree to that same it is needfull that the eating of another thing should agree but to the mouth of the body the eating of one thing that is of the bread in the Supper doth agree and therefore of another thing that is of Christs body Answ The Major is true of foods that are naturally conjoyned or contain each other as meat or flesh-pies but the bread and Christs bodie are not thus conjoyned and therefore of these the Major is false But he proves the Major Whosoever includes under the same word of eating bread and wine the body and bloud of Christ he also affirmes that both are received by the same instrument but Christ includes bread and wine his body and bloud within the same word of eating Therefore Christ affirmes also that both are received by the same instrument of eating Answ 1. The Disputer doth not conclude the Major that is denied which he should conclude by an universall Syllogisme in Barbara therefore his proofe is idle Answ 2. The Major is a petition of the thing in question and is denied The falshood also is plaine out of John 3. where Christ under the same word of birth includes the spirit and flesh and yet it followes not that both are borne after the same manner or by the same instrument Answ 3. The Minor is also false For the word Eat is referred to the consecrated bread and not to the bodie but onely by consequence or analogie for properly it belongs to that which Christ took with his hands and broke which was bread and not his bodie This reason is worth the noting because according to the Papists and the simple Consubstantiators the bodie of Christ is not present till the words of consecration be uttered but in the last instant of uttering these syllables For this is my body it begins to be present But according to the Ubiquitaries who are as it were chymicall Consubstantiators it is present as in any other bread but is not eatable till after the consecration Christ then did not command us to eat that in the bread which as yet was not there or not as yet eatable We say briefly that by the word of eating is onely commanded the orall manducation of the outward Sacrament or the bread but by the word of promise This is my body which is given for you which promise agreeth with that John 6.52 The bread which I will give is my flesh which I will give for the life of the world is required faith spiritually eating Christs bodie given for us and drinking Christs bloud powred out for us for the remission of sins Yet againe the Grammarian goeth about to prove the Major of the Prosyllogisme The word that hath but one signification is to be understood in that one But Manducation as well of the bread as of Christs body hath but one signification Ergo that one is to be understood of both Answ 1. He failes againe in the proofe of his Major because he concludes the Major neither of the Syâ—logisme nor Prosyllogisme by any universall Syllogisme in Barbara as he should have done 2. The Minor is a demand of the thing in question for he takes it for granted that eate ye is meant as well of the body as of the bread which is the thing he should prove and that this is false the story of the Institution tels us for Christ bodily did not lurke within the bread but sate at table when of the bread which he received broke and gave to his Disciples he said Eate yee Question 3. To whom the things signified are offered and by whom received To this we answer in two Propositions both being affirmative Propos 1. The things signified in the Sacrament to wit the body and bloud of Christ though they be offered to all yet are received by the faithfull onely Reas 1. Because the faithful only by faith receive the promise by which the things signified are offered Reas 2. Because the beleevers alone have the Spirit of Christ from which his living flesh cannot be separated Reas 3. Because Christ dwels onely in the faithfull and they in him by faith Ephes 3.17 Reas 4. Because the beleevers alone receive and have life eternall John 3. and 6. Propos 2. Impious or incredulous men coming without faith receive the signes without the thing signified but the things themselves being proferred they reject because of their infidelity For the Reasons see Explicat Catechet q. 81. Titulo What the wicked receive in the Lords Supper As for the Objections concerning wicked mens eating in the Supper see ibid. D. DAVID PARIE'S Epitome of Arminianisme OR The Examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands ARTICLE I. GOD by an eternall and immutable Decree in his Son Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world did decree out of the lapsed race of man-kinde subject to sin to save such in for and by Christ as by the grace of the holy Spirit do beleeve in the same Son and persevere in that obedience of Faith to the end by the same grace On the other side he decreed to relinquish and condemne as strangers from Christ such as are not converted but continue in infidelity subject to sin and wrath according to that of the Gospell John 3.36 He that beleeveth in the Son hath life eternall but he that beleeveth not shall not see life eternall but the wrath of God abideth on him The Examination AT first sight this Article seemes to have no question or inconvenience in it but to deliver the summe of the Gospell what sort of men by what meanes God decreed from eternity to save to wit beleevers in the Son of God and perseveres to the end in faith
with exciting grace I had a will to co-operate I received it not By which blasphemous lye shall not man cast himselfe headlong with Satan into hell But if faith and perseverance and our salvation shall be built upon our will how can free justification stand And whereas nothing is more mutable then mans will shall not our whole salvation stand upon the sand and all the assurance and comfort of a Christian be reduced to nothing And so much of this other high phrase 3. There is also an equivocation in the words Out of the lapsed and sinfull race of mankinde By the lapsed race of mankinde the Scripture and Catechise do understand man as he is lost in originall sin by Adams fall that is not onely dead in sin but also so viciated and corrupted that he is altogether unfit to do any good thing and bâ—nt to all evill till he be regenerated by the holy Ghost as God decreed to propagate and as in time he gathered for himself so from eternity he appointed to gather for himselfe that is he hath elected an eternall Church in Christ They understand indeed that man is fallen and subject to originall sin of which they have not yet declared themselves as likewise to actuall transgressions yet that he is not so depraved but that hee can freely both will and choose good and evill heare God calling on him open to him knocking either resist or assent or co-operate with exciting grace which interpretation is repugnant to Scripture and truth Who hath separated thee We are not fit of our selves 1 Cor. 4.7 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.7 c. The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God 4. There is also a notable Cothurne in the relative them which we with the Apostle Rom. 8.30 understand of certaine individuall men as of Peter of Paul c. predestinated by God not onely to salvation and glory but also to the antecedent meanes of salvation and to the qualities required in those that shall be saved to outward and inward calling to faith and justification to conversion and perseverance to the end according to the Apostles saying Whom he predestinated them he called whom he called them he justified whom he justified them he hath also glorified Whose number saith Austin is so certaine there can be none added to it De correp grat c. 13. Act. 13.48 Hom. 30. Phil. 1.6 Mat. 24.24 nor diminished from it To whom alone it is given infallibly that they beleeve and persevere and that they cannot perish as it is said They beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall that is as Chrysostome expounds it They that were predestinated by God And Who hath begun a good work in you will perfect it against the day of Jesus Christ It is impossible that the elect shall be seduced Now they understand not certaine men but whosoever casually will beleeve or certaine men but in the species onely not in the individuall beleevers before their election predestinate not to faith and perseverance but after faith to salvation casually if they persevere More briefly we understand them whom election and predestination makes beleevers and perseverers but they meane those whom election finds beleeving and persevering Rom. 11.7 Most briefly thus We understand those that were to beleeve or beleevers consequently or after election they such as were to beleeve or beleevers antecedently or in order before election to wit after the same manner that the chariot drawes the horse for if faith cannot be before vocation which is after election and predestination how can it be before election But the Apostle on the contrarie He hath chosen us that we might be holy not when we were holy Ephes 1.3 But faith is the beginning of our sanctification Act. 15.9 5. Much like is that Cothurne in the words In Christ We understand with the Apostle that God before the foundation of the world elected us in Christ consequently that is that by Faith and the Spirit we might be engraffed in Christ as members in the head and that we might be in Christ after election for the Apostle declares shortly after ver 4. Hee hath predestinated us into adoption by Jesus Christ But adoption is by faith John 1.12 But they understand that God elected us in Christ antecedently that is existing in Christ before election by fore-seen faith but how could the elect have faith in order before the election Had they it by Gods grace No surely for the Apostle makes grace posteriour to election and predestination saying He elected and predestinated us to the praise of the glory of his grace Is it not then of free will This of necessitie they must hold with Pelagius See August de praedest Sanct. c. 19. 6. In the words By Christ and for Christ it may be doubted whether a cothurnall phrase lyeth not hid We simply in and for Christs satisfactorie ransome but they think and speak otherwise of Christs satisfaction For 't is knowne that Vorstius with whom they draw the same cord disputed long since scandalously many things out of Socinus the Samosatenian of Christs satisfaction as if it had been either none or halfe full or not necessarie 7. A notable high straine is couched up in the word Grace which though elsewhere it hath divers significations yet in the question concerning the cause of faith of conversion perseverance and of our salvation grace properly is an effectuall motion and drawing of Gods mercie in the minds and hearts of the elect working by an unspeakable way faith perseverance and conversion Of which Christ saith John 6.44 De gratia Christi cap. 24. No man can come to mee except the Father who sent mee draw him And Austin Let the Pelagians reade and understand behold and confesse that not by the law and doctrine sounding from without but by an internall and occult a marvellous and ineffable power God worketh in the hearts of men not onely new revelations but good wills also But they understand the grace of outward calling by the Word and of inward morall perswasion by the Spirit but indifferent which is in the power of mans free-will to determine well or ill to receive or refuse therefore they call it Resistible as shall appeare Artic. 5. which opinion derogates from Gods glory and makes man proudly sacrifice to his owne net that is grow proud against God and shakes the certaintie of salvation and our comfort in life and death as was shewed cothurno 2. 8. Likewise in the word Beleeve and in the Noune Faith they doubtlesse delude us for to beleeve with us is not onely to assent to the whole word of God but chiefly and properly to be confident in the promise of the Gospel concerning grace and remission of sins by the bloud of Christ Mar. 5.26 Onely beleeve for confide And it hath this meaning chiefly in the phrase to beleeve in God in Christ John 14.1 John 9.36 c. If you beleeve
question in their Conference they plainly take it away yet nor without buskin-phrases but such as bring in the same inconveniencies which before they did so that either they betray themselves to be equivocating disturbers or entangle themselves with contradictions which thus appeare In the appendix or addition they say But whether they who by true faith are inserted into Jesus Christ and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit may not forsake the beginning of their being in Christ fall away from faith lose grace is to be more exactly considered out of Scripture before they can teach it with confidence that is they doubt whether it be true But if before they speak the truth they cannot doubt of this For if they who by true faith are inserted into Christ have sufficient strength to obtaine the victory over sin Satan c. and Christ in all tentations is present with them and reacheth out his hand that they cannot be seduced or taken out of Christs hand by any cunning or strength of Satan how I pray can it be doubted but that such by reason of the helps given to them by Christ and by reason of his assistance and of his confirming and aiding of them in all tentations but chiefly of defection can never forsake the beginning of their being in Christ can never fall away from faith and can never be robbed of their grace In questioning then that which before they asserted and that indeed most truly doe not they fight against themselves They except that their assertion is not categoricall but conditionall that Christ by his Spirit is present with them that hee stretcheth out his hand to them and confirmes them that are inserted into him by true faith if so be they are ready for the fight and beg his help nor be wanting in performance of their duty c. But that this condition is not placed or performed by many and that therefore no conflict followes But I pray what kind of God doe they feigne here whom secretly they exclude What kind of Christ What kind of Spirit To wit such an one who indeed furnisheth those who by true faith are engraffed into Christ with the meanes of resistible grace but doth not fit them for the combate in their tentations suffers them so to snort that they seek not for his help that they are wanting in the performance of their dutie but Gods promises and asseverations doe teach far otherwise for albeit the condition of the combate of prayers and vigilancie which they require be altogether necessary for perseverance yet that this is not so much proposed by the faithfull which is all these men would have as effected by the Spirit of God in the faithfull is cleere by these and such like testimonies Deut. 30.6 Jer. 32.40 De bono persev c. 2. Ezech. 36.27 Isa 59.21 The Lord thy God shall circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seed that thou maist love the Lord thy God with all thine heart I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee Which words Austin citing for the good of perseverance thus explaines So great shall my feare be which I will put in their hearts that they shall adhere to me continually I will put my Spirit in the midst of you and I will make that you shall walke in my precepts and keep my judgements and doe them This shall be my covenant with them saith the Lord My Spirit which is in thee and my words which I have put in thee shall not depart from thy mouth I will poure upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem Zach. 13.10 1 Cor. 1.8 Phil. 1.6 1 Pet. 1.5 the spirit of grace and supplication and they shall look on mee whom they have pierced c. God will strengthen you even to the end He that hath begun in you a good worke will perfect it untill the day of the Lord Jesus who by the power of God are kept by faith to salvation c. Either these are vaine promises which God forbid or the assumption is false that the condition is not proposed or performed by many who are not engraffed into Christ by true faith Cavilling to the contrary will not availe That these promises are not absolute but to be understood with a condition to be performed by the faithfull that being strictly understood they exclude the least offences of the Saints that a condition is commanded not promised c. which are vaine shifts For the promises speak plainly concerning the very condition of faith prayers perseverance in the faithfull to be wrought by the holy Ghost Nor will it follow that the working of perseverance is not promised because it is commanded and required of the faithfull For it is commanded also that they feare God that they walke in the commandements of God c. and yet God promiseth I will put my feare c. I will make them to walk in my precepts Now this is commanded not because they can but because they should do what is required and De grat lib. arb c. 16. For this cause saith Austin God commands some things which we cannot doe that we may know what to beg of him Hearing then the command they aske for that which is commanded saying with Austin Give me what thou commandest and command what thou wilt De dâ—no persev c. 20. Which words of mine saith he Pelagius at Rome could not endure when they were rehearsed by a certaine brother a fellow Bishop of mine in his presence and in an angry way contradicting him he had almost fallen foule with him that did repeat them The orthodox men at this day are in the like condition with them and yet these promises do not exclude the faillings of the Saints whether their sinnes be great or small but they lift up those that are fallen from their fall for these promises are sometimes also directed to just men that fall Psal 37.24 Psal 89.34 If the righteous fall he shall not be bruised because the Lord supporteth him If his sons shall forsake my Law c. I will visit with the rod their transgressions but my mercy I will not take from him If then this Article in the three former members is true and certaine as it is most true and certaine it cannot by the condition inserted be excused from this manifest conflict and contradiction of the adversative addition thus All ingraffed into Christ by true faith and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit are so confirmed by Christ that by no deceit of Satan or by any force can they be seduced or taken out of Christs hand this is true and certaine and All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are so confirmed that they cannot be seduced nor taken from Christ this is not true and certaine but doubtfull and uncertaine and more exactly to be weighed according to Scripture This conflict againe is a manifest argument of an
temporall and miraculous generation of the Virgin and not in respect of any eternall generation of his Father according to his Divinity Ans The Major is true of such a son as hath a generation unlike in the whole kinde that is both in nature and in the manner of the generation But Christ according to his humanity hath a generation divers from us Why Christ according to his man-hood cannot properly be called the onely begotten not as concerning his nature but onely in respect of the manner For according to his humanity he is consubstantiall with us that is hee is true man having a humane nature the same altogether with ours in kinde the difference is onely in the singular and miraculous manner of his conception and nativity of the Virgin Wherefore although in respect of this generation also of his Man-hood hee is onely begotten yet in Scripture and in the Creed hee is properly called the onely begotten Sonne of God according to his divine nature not according to his humanity For ac-according to his humane nature hee hath brethren of the same generation and nature but according to his divine nature hee hath no brethren but alone was from everlasting borne of the essence of the Father Of no other is it said that The Father hath given unto him to have life in himselfe and that John 5.26 Col. 2.9 John 1.14 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In him dwelleth the fulnesse of the God-head bodily Therefore he is expresly called the onely begotten of the Father not of his Mother And the very word only begotten properly respecteth the nature and essence it selfe not the peculiar manner of his miraculous conception and it signifieth one that is begotten alone and not one begotten after a singular manner alone Object 3. Every son is either naturall or adopted Christ according to his humanity is not the naturall Son of God He is therefore the Son of God by adoption Ans The Major of this reason albeit it may be granted according to civil constitutions yet it is false in divinity because it compriseth not a sufficient enumeration of the sons of God For there are sons of God by grace as the Angels Job 1.6 which yet are not adopted sons Thus is Christ according to his humanity the Son of God even by grace without adoption as appeareth out of that distinction of sons before delivered The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Jesus the only begotten Son Now what is meant when we say I beleeve in Jesus the onely begotten Son of God Ans The meaning is 1. I beleeve that Jesus is the only begotten Son of God that is the naturall and proper Son not having any brethren begotten of the substance of the Father from everlasting very God of very God But this sufficeth not For the Divels also beleeve this and tremble Therefore hereunto is to be added 2. I beleeve that for me that is for my salvation he is the only begotten Son of God or I beleeve that he is therefore the naturall Son that hee may make me a son by adoption and may communicate to me and to all the elect the dignity and right of the sons of God as it is said We have seen his glory as the glory of the only begotten Son of the Father John 1.14 12. Mat. 1.17 Ephes 1.6 As many as received him to them he gave power to be the sons of God This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased God with the glory of his grace hath made us accepted in his beloved Of the Deity or God-head of Christ WHereas this doctrine concerning the only begotten Son of God is a foundation of our salvation and we cannot beleeve that Christ is the only begotten Son of God and much lesse can beleeve in this only begotten Son of God unlesse withall we beleeve that Christ is true God even the everlasting Word of the same substance dignity power and nature with the Father it remaineth therefore that herein briefly we deale against the Heretickes who impugne it Foure things are principally controversed touching the God-head of the Son 1. Whether the Sonne of God or the Word be a Subsistent or Hypostasis or person in the flesh and before the taking of flesh That is whether in Christ man there be besides his soule and body a spirituall nature or substance which was also existing before Christ borne of the Virgin and wrought and accomplished the works of God and is the Son of God and is so called in Scripture 2. Whether hee be a person truely distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost 3. Whether he be equall unto the Father 4. Whether hee be consubstantiall that is of one and the same substance and essence with the Father We have therefore foure principall conclusions to be proved in their order against severall Heretickes 1. That Christ borne of the Virgin besides his soule body is a subsistent or person 2. That he is a distinct person from the Father and the holy Ghost 3. That he is equall to both 4. That he is of the same essence with both A double way of gathering testimonies of Scripture MOreover there is a double manner of gathering arguments out of the Scriptures whereby the divinity of the Son and the holy Ghost as also other things questioned in divinity are confirmed 1. When the testimonies of Scripture are gathered according to the order of the bookes of the Bible 2. When as certain orders or sorts of arguments or proofes are set unto which the testimonies of Scripture thereto belonging are referred Both waies are good and both very often necessary for a Divine when he privately considereth and examineth or discusseth controversies and disputes of Divinity and searcheth what is true in them The first way is more laborious and repeating of the same things the later is more short and compendious and more fit and appliable both for teaching and also that the grounds of the points and opinions of Christian Religion may the more easily be conceived of the minde and more firmly stick and abide in the memory for whatsoever need or use thereof to come THE FIRST CONCLUSION The Son of God is subsistent in the flesh both of the Virgin and before the flesh THis Conclusion is to be proved and maintained against both ancient and moderne or late up-start Heretickes ancient as Ebion Cerinthus Samosatenus Photinus modern as Servetus and others The orders or sorts of arguments which confirme this Conclusion may be either eight or nine in number To the first Classe belong those testimonies of Scripture 2 Classe which expresly teach and distinguish two natares in Christ and in which the Word is discribed that he was made man that he was manifested in the flesh John 1.14 Heb. 2.16 1 Tim. 3.16 1 John 4.3 John 3.13 18.37 Heb. 2.14 John 5.58 and assumed or took flesh c. The Word was made flesh He tooke the